Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

“What is it, Chomei-kun?”

Chomei glanced up, startled. He had come down here expecting to be able to read his letters in solitude, safe from having to keep up the constant mask of calm confidence that was his best defense against the other students. He quickly relaxed. It was just Ariko. His Suzume friend was coming down the bank to the river flats and she had chosen to come down the steepest section, doing so at a little skipping run to keep her balance.

“What do you mean?” he asked, a little helplessly. Ariko was never content to let things be. Her sharp eyes caught even the smallest flash of emotion and, if you were her friend, she didn’t let it go until she was sure it wasn’t a problem she could help with. She often could, he had to admit. With her on his side, the rest of the school year had been so much better than his first few weeks. Oh, it had helped that his time with Jiromasu had all but caught him up to his age peers, and then the extra lessons had got him the rest of the way there. But having Ariko around had made things considerably easier as well. She rarely directly intervened when he was facing his tormentors - and he wouldn’t really have expected her to, not with her being younger, smaller, and Suzume, not Crane. But when she was around, she was a witness that caused some to hesitate and even when she was not an obvious presence, the number of times an instructor happened across those altercations and put an end to them had increased noticeably. And when there was no instructor, those involved had often found themselves the victims of ultimately harmless but embarrassing or perplexing accidents. The day that the three worst offenders all had to arrive at the morning’s training wearing bright orange hakama due to a washing mishap was particularly entertaining.

And possibly even more importantly, she was someone to talk to who could understand what it felt like to be a non-Crane at one of the premiere Crane schools in the country.

“What do I mean,” she scoffed. “You look like someone who is afraid the letter he is reading might eat him.”

He gave her a little smile. He was a little overset, he had to admit. “It is a letter from Jiromasu-sama.”

“Yes?”

“He writes to say that he asked my foster-family if he might have me come for a visit for a fortnight during the Summer Rest. My foster-family is to send someone to take me there and bring me back to them for the remainder of the Rest.”

Ariko looked at him, her head cocked and her eyes narrowed. “And?” she prompted. 

Chomei snorted. Trust Ariko to immediately sense that there was more. “My sister’s letter also arrived today. She said that Father is leaving soon to join General Hashiga-sama, to journey to a summit in northern Chisana Basho.”

“That is where Joromasu-sama’s home is, isn’t it?” she asked, immediately catching why he was so unsettled. “Do you think it is on purpose so you can see your father?” 

“I do not know,” Chomei said. “I do not know what to hope for more… that he learned of my father’s coming and saw the chance to do me a kindness… or that he was impressed enough by me as we travelled that he thought it worth inviting me to visit and that my father also being in the area is a blessing from the Fortunes.”

“It might be both,” Ariko suggested. “I can see why that letter affected you.” 

“There is more,” Chomei said. He grinned. That had startled Ariko. 

“More.” Her tone was flat and her eyebrows rose. 

“More.” He paused, watching her face as he drew the silence out a little. When she started to twitch with impatience, he gave in. “Jiromasu-sama also said that he knew that you were to stay at the school over Summer Rest, as it was too far for you to see your parents. So he asked the school if you could come with me. They gave him permission to have you visit as well.”

“Jiromasu-sama invited me as well?” The fact that she needed to repeat it told Chomei that the news had truly surprised her. Ariko’s mind leapt to action the moment she learned of something, a remarkably Lion tendency in his Suzume friend. The adjustment didn’t take long, though. Ariko’s delighted smile lit her face. “Oh, Fortunes. Now I don’t know what I hope for most… that he is impressed enough by you to want to ensure your enjoyment of the visit by providing you with a familiar companion, or that what you’ve said about me has made him curious to meet me.” 

“It might be both,” Chomei offered, then quickly dodged as she lashed out at him. “My Crane escort will already be on their way. We should probably pack.” 

Ariko grinned at him. “This is going to be fun!” she said. Then she was off, scrambling up the bank on all fours. Chomei watched her climb the most difficult section of the bank as he folded up the letter and tucked it away. He glanced down the river a little, to where the grass sloped gently down to the river’s edge, then gave out a shout of jubilant laughter and went up the bank after her, also on all fours as he used grip on grass and earth to half-climb the steep slope. 

***

Kagami reread the paragraph in front of her for the third time, then put down the scroll with a sigh as she realised she had still not understood the words. Her attention was not on her studies today, too wrapped up considering what the next few weeks were to hold. Hashi no Mura was to play host to a large contingent of Lion from the province to the North and Doji Uki was coming up from Kiri no Machi to meet with them. The entire town, it seemed, was in a state of agitation as the preparations were going on. Bureaucrat Bobu was in his element, helping organize the workers responsible for building the temporary tent-city that would host and house both delegations.

And they were to have guests at Yoriki House as well. Jiromasu had told them the night before that Chomei’s foster family had agreed to Chomei coming to visit. That in itself wasn’t responsible for how that news had increased her own levels of apprehension about the upcoming few weeks. Nor was the information that a friend of his, another Crane foster-child, this one from the minor Suzume clan, would be coming with him as well. The presence of the two children would not have been upsetting. Chomei had seemed to be a serious, polite child and Jiromasu reported that Chomei and his Suzume friend had gotten caught at no more than mild mischief at the school. No, her disquiet was being caused by the fact that an unknown Kakita would be joining them for that time, a member of Chomei’s foster-family who was to pick the two young samurai up from the school and bring them to Hashi no Mura. This Kakita would be staying with them as well. That was enough to raise her anxiety levels. She was sure it would be fine, even if they turned out to be someone that Kagami was not interested in spending much time with, but it would remove some of the comfort she found within Yoriki House’s walls. And she had secrets that she did not want a stranger finding out, secrets that would be harder to keep from their notice if they were living with her.

She watched as her little Water-kami did erratic laps of the room, its attention on something up near the ceiling that kept abruptly changing direction. It flowed around the leg of her writing table, the carved wood briefly completely surrounded by its aqueous form, its attention never leaving whatever it was watching so intently. Her lips twitched at its total focus. How often did she find herself watching its antics, and how often did people notice her abstraction? She didn’t know, and didn’t know how to ask, but she would have to remain vigilant to that tendency if they had a houseguest. 

Jiromasu entered the common room, freshly bathed after an energetic sparring session with Nami. He was in high spirits; the same events that were unsettling Kagami were feeding his anticipation for the next few weeks and she smiled as his enthusiasm bled through the link they shared, raising her own spirits.

“Alright there, Kagami?” he asked, lips tipped up in a tiny smile.

“Yes,” she said, rolling up the scroll she was holding. She relaxed a little, letting herself believe that her cousin’s view of the future was the one that the Immortal Dragon of Void would provide them and taking joy in his pleasure. “When should we expect Chomei-kun and his entourage?”

“In a few more days,” Jiromasu said, sitting down beside her and reaching for the teapot. “They should be here just before the two delegations arrive.”

“I am glad that this is taking place in Chisana Basho,” Kagami said.

“It is always better to control the ground you do battle on,” Jiromasu agreed. He smiled as Kagami gave him a look. “It is to be a battle of words, Choshi-chan, but that does not change the fact that familiar territory gives one an advantage.”

“It isn’t exactly Kiri no Machi,” Kagami pointed out, swatting at him for using her childhood name.

“No, but the summit is being held on our illustrious Governor’s lands,” Jiromasu said, easily dodging her half-hearted blow. 

“Am I going to be there the whole time?” Kagami asked. She was, of course, at Doji Uki’s disposal for whatever the Governor needed. And if she needed Kagami’s skills, or simply her symbolic presence, for the negotiations, Kagami would be there, doing her best to fulfil the expectations placed on her. But she was really hoping that her presence would only be needed during a few of the scheduled meetings. This level of politics was not where she felt comfortable.

Jiromasu’s smile had a knowing edge. “For the opening ceremony and the evening entertainments,” he said. “And perhaps for a few of the meetings, but not many. But I may ask you to help me with my tasks as well, if you are up to it.”

“Of course,” Kagami agreed immediately. If Jiromasu needed her help, it was his. “What do you need me to do?” She ignored the tight little twist in her gut as she waited to hear what he might want of her.

“My task is to keep the younger bushi entertained and out of trouble,” Jiromasu said, with a light laugh as he stepped forward to wrap an arm around her shoulders and drop a kiss onto the top of her head at her immediately agreeing to aid him. “We will be hosting a small tournament. Your presence would be helpful on many fronts.”

Kagami considered this. A tournament would give the younger, more martially-minded bushi something to focus on, hopefully keeping tensions low. Her presence as healer would, indeed, be helpful. And she was sure that there were other tasks that he would assign her. Even those that were uncomfortable would be within her ability; she trusted him not to give her more than she could successfully accomplish. The tense feeling in her stomach unravelled a little. “I am happy to help,” she said, leaning into his touch briefly before he released her and stepped away. 

“Excellent,” Jiromasu said, smiling. “I am having Goro-san be one of the judges for the martial elements of the tournament. He may be of Chisana Basho, but he is neither a Crane, nor a Phoenix. He will be less likely to have his impartiality questioned by the Lion. Will you join Saito-sama in judging the poetry element?”

“Will my impartiality not be questioned?” she asked.

Jiromasu smiled. “You would not let Clan affiliation affect your appreciation of a poet’s words,” he said. “Anyone who might consider mentioning the possibility of such a bias will face either my blade or that of your fellow judge.”

Kagami, flattered by Jiromasu’s words and confidence, sat and listened as Jiromasu began to outline the various contests he had been devising. It sounded quite exciting, with elements that displayed a broad range of the skills that might be useful to a bushi, and each day paired together a martial skill and a courtly one. The participants would have the morning to prepare and then the physical contest would take place in the afternoon, while the social contest would take place during and after the evening meal. 

“I would also ask your aid in another task,” Jiromasu said. He glanced at her a little apologetically. “I had not been given the honour of arranging this contest when I had organised to have Chomei-kun come and visit. I will do my best to uphold my duty to care for him and his Suzume friend, but when I cannot, can I ask you to ensure their safety and comfort?”

Kagami bit her lip. This was a task much less to her taste, but it would not be a great hardship, she was sure. There would be plenty to do and she had liked what she had seen of Chomei on his two brief visits. She looked over at him and gave him a small smile. “I am sure that I will appreciate the chance to get to know Chomei-kun and this Ariko-chan better. After all, how much trouble could they get into at Yoriki House?”

Jiromasu winced. “Kagami, why would you say something like that?” he asked, plaintively.

Kagami laughed. “You are right. I will take some time today to pray to the Fortune of Irony to apologise for my words.”

“It will be your fault if they somehow discover a portal to a cavern full of sleeping Naga,” he said.

“If they find a cavern full of sleeping Naga, I will be the one to answer to Jakla-sama,” she promised.

***

They were almost at Yoriki House, and Chomei had yet to make up his mind about the Kakita his foster-family had sent to escort him on his visit to Jiromasu-sama. Kakita Oguri was a handsome man of medium height and medium build in perhaps his late twenties. He did not appear to be resentful of his duty, indeed he seemed excited to be making the trip to Yoriki House, but his focus was on his destination, not his role as caretaker of the two young samurai. Oh, he fulfilled his duty, ensuring they were fed and that they all travelled in relative comfort, but his care was absent, more after-thought than primary goal, and he rarely spoke to them unless it was to discuss Jiromasu-sama, the Yoriki Five, or Yoriki House. On those topics, he had an insatiable curiosity and after the first few days of travel, Ariko and Chomei had learned how to scamper a little ways ahead while they were walking, close enough that it was easy for him to see them, but with enough distance that conversation was difficult.

They were seated at a hearth, waiting for the heimin to serve them dinner, and Oguri-sama had brought up Jiromasu’s companions again.

“You spent several days visiting with them,” Oguri said, looking over at Chomei. “What can you tell me of them?”

Chomei considered what to say. The man may just be curious, given that he was going to be staying with them for a fortnight, but his questions over the past few days had begun to raise an uncomfortable feeling deep inside the young Akodo. And while Chomei was fairly sure he did not know anything that would be considered harmful or compromising regarding Jiromasu-sama or his friends, still, the details the man was pushing for felt invasive somehow.

Maybe it was the etiquette training with Asahina Motohiro-sama or the political skills classes with Doji Masiko that were causing an alarm bell to chime deep in the back of his mind. Or maybe it was just that Chomei found the Kakita mildly grating, his tone dismissive when responding to any comments the two children made and his orders to the heimin coming without the quiet words of thanks that habitually accompanied Jiromasu’s acknowledgement of their service.

“I know more of Jiromasu-sama than the others,” Chomei said slowly as he tried to decide how to approach answering the man’s questions. “He is a talented swordsman and a fast, agile fighter. He is a good story-teller and understands people and he is an excellent teacher. He taught me enough while we travelled together that I was almost fully caught up when I returned to the school. And he likes a challenge. He fought his way through many opponents when we visited General Akodo Hashiga-sama’s encampment.

“And there is a Kuni that is part of Yoriki House, with a Daidoji yojimbo.”

Chomei nodded. Both the Kuni and the clan of his yojimbo had been a shock to come face to face with. “Kuni Goro-sama does not speak a great deal. And he is startling to look at. He has a disfigured face. One eye is normal. The other, the pupil is a line instead of a circle, the iris a golden yellow, and the rest of the eye is blood-red. The skin around it is also red, shiny and burnt-looking. He’s got a rough, growly voice.” He thought about his for a moment before continuing. “None of the others look worried or upset when he speaks abruptly, though, so maybe you get used to that. Daidoji Tetsunotaka-sama also doesn’t speak much. And he is big. Much taller than any other bushi I have met. When he is not training, he spends his time reading, watching Kuni Goro-sama or Asahina Kagami-sama, or folding origami. He is very good at origami.”

“And Asahina Kagami-sama?” Oguri asked, leaning forward.

“As small as Daidoji Tetsunotaka-sama is big,” Chomei said with a smile. “She is shorter even than I am. And very pale. I know that a lot of Crane dye their hair white like you do. Jiromasu-sama’s hair is white as well, but I think that Kagami-sama’s hair is naturally that colour. Her eyebrows are white as well, and her eyes are a bright blue-green.”

“And she is Ishiken,” Oguri said. “She went to the Isawa shugenja school.”

Chomei nodded. “She wears her Isawa mon with pride. And her clothing is a mix of Phoenix and Crane styling and colours. And I never saw her without her scroll satchel. She plays Go, but I don’t think very well, and she reads a lot. There are scrolls everywhere in Yoriki House.”

“What does she read?” Oguri asked. 

Chomei blinked. Why would Oguri think he would know that? He had only been in company with her for four days in total. “I believe I saw her reading a book of poetry,” he said finally. 

“And is she beautiful?”

Chomei threw a look at Ariko, who shrugged and carefully did not pull a face, though Chomei could see what it had cost the Suzume girl.

“I think she would be thought pretty rather than beautiful?” he said, a little uncertainly. “She is quiet. I only saw her at home, though, never dressed up for an event. She didn’t wear any cosmetics or face-paint while I was there, and she didn’t wear much in the way of jewellery, other than a necklace of carved and enameled metal.”

“And an accomplished shugenja.”

Here, Chomei was on firmer ground. “Yes,” he said, nodding. “She is a very talented shugenja. Jiromasu-sama spoke with great pride of her abilities. And she has a spell she uses that lets you see picture and hear sounds to go with a story someone is telling.”

“She is impressive enough to warrant two yojimbo,” Oguri said. “Her cousin and another Kakita. Kakita Nami-san? What can you tell me of her?”

“Uh…” Chomei threw his mind back to his visits to Yoriki House. He had not given the other Kakita a great deal of thought, too focused on the one who had been escorting him. “She likes Go? At least, she was playing against Kuni Goro-sama. And she’s as tall as Jiromasu-sama. And has a nice laugh.” Nami had been quick to laugh at the more entertaining portions of Jiromasu’s tales. 

The interrogation continued for some time longer, until the food arrived. It had been a relief to move on from that topic to others for a while, but Chomei knew that they would return to it far sooner than he would be comfortable with.

Oguri was not an early riser, but Ariko and Chomei were still operating on the school’s strict schedule and rose with the sun. Chomei found this fact particularly useful. Unlike Jiromasu-sama, Oguri was not making use of this journey as a time for training his charge and so, other than perhaps a half-hour of practicing his kata, Oguri had not been enforcing any daily practice for the two students and was certainly not teaching them new techniques. So Chomei and Ariko had been making use of the hours before Oguri rose to practice together, first the Kakita forms that the school was teaching them, then swapping back and forth between Suzume and Lion techniques. Ariko had grumbled a little on the first day, reminding Chomei that it was the Summer Rest, but, especially after it became clear that Oguri was not really going to work with them at all and that there would be several hours of boredom before the Kakita rose from his beauty sleep, she acquiesed with good grace. By the time Oguri rose, the two of them had had time to work up a sweat and then cool down and clean up for breakfast.

“He seems really interested in Jiromasu-sama and the yoriki,” Ariko said, panting for breath as they paused in their practice. “Like… really interested.”

“They are becoming well-known,” Chomei said, wiping away a trickle of sweat that risked making its way into his eye. “And remember what Asahina Motohiro-sama said. Knowing about someone allows for you to tailor your questions and your responses to their tastes, to increase the chance of a positive response. Perhaps he is just trying to make sure he gives a good impression.”

“You’d think, as Kakita, he’d already have enough in common with Jiromasu-sama and Nami-sama,” Ariko said, setting herself into position for the next exchange. “His questions are usually about Jiromasu-sama and Kagami-sama, though. I wonder which of the cousins he most wants to impress.”

Chomei considered that as their wooden bokken clacked together as they both sought for advantage. He wasn’t sure. If anything, Oguri’s questions had centered more on Jiromasu-sama’s Ishiken cousin, but that did not mean his interest was necessarily in her. Even in the short time they had spent together, the bond between the two cousins was unmistakable. She had been sending him daily messages by Air-kami to stop him worrying about her, after all. He grinned, then missed a step as the memory of the insistent Air-kami interrupting Jiromasu-sama’s spar with Matsu Suni-sama jumped vividly to mind. He yelped as the moment of distraction gave Ariko the opening to have her bokken connect with his forearm. She immediately pulled back, looking a little taken-aback.

“What was that?” she asked.

He laughed ruefully. “I was distracted by memory.” He shook out his arm, wincing. That was going to bruise, and he had no one to blame but himself. “I was just thinking that it is hard to tell. It could be either or both.” He set himself. “Let’s try that again… and this time, I will not worry about Oguri-sama’s persistent questions and what they might mean. I doubt there is anything I could share that Jiromasu-sama would not be alright with him knowing. After all, he will be staying with them himself and will soon be able to observe it first-hand.”

They ran through the paired kata several more times and then finished for the morning. The heimin had provided them with a bucket of water to wash with and they quickly wiped the sweat from their bodies and then readjusted their clothing and attached their bokken back to their packs. From the muffled sounds from the house they had been sleeping in, Oguri was up and moving about, so Chomei also asked the heimin to bring them their breakfast.

They were soon on their way again, Chomei and Ariko running a little ahead to avoid having further questions leveled at them by the Kakita. It proved unnecessary, however, the man content with his own thoughts this day, though the evening brought further questions about Yoriki House, how it was set up and how it was run. He was uninterested in the various servants Chomei had met, and Chomei couldn’t help thinking that if Oguri was looking to give a positive impression to Jiromasu and his friends, that him completely discounting the heimin who kept Yoriki House running was unlikely to work in his favour. It wasn’t his job or his place to give the man advice, however. He was fairly unobjectionable, for a Crane, but he had not created a positive enough impression on Chomei for him to have any interest in putting himself in a situation that might be considered impertinant and end up with him being disciplined for it.

They would be at Yoriki House the next day, and Chomei was anticipating it on numerous fronts. He was interested to see how Jiromasu-sama responded to Oguri. And he was very much looking forward to seeing Jiromasu-sama again. He had treasured the letters from the man, his responses to Chomei’s dutifully provided reports on his progress, but there was only so much that could be put in a letter. And he very much wanted to know if he would have the chance to see his father as well.

He had a hard time falling asleep that night, laying awake long after Ariko’s breathing had evened out.

Chapter Text

Nami had risen with the others to greet their guests. Chomei looked much as he had when she had last seen him, perhaps a shade taller and his hair grown out a little longer. His friend, Suzume Ariko, was half a head shorter than him. She was a lean child, verging on bird-boned, but with corded muscles in her forearms that showed a considerable strength. She stood confidently beside the Akodo boy, bright eyes moving over them after she had bowed her respect. Nami doubted the girl missed much. She’d also seen Yuki eyeing the girl’s skinny limbs as she led them into the common room and was pretty sure that the housekeeper was already plotting how to put a little more weight on the youngest of their guests.

The last of their guests was the least known. He was from Chomei’s Kakita foster-family and his name, he said, was Oguri. He was a little taller than she was and was a very good-looking man, his Kakita robes hanging neatly from a trim frame, his daisho riding comfortably on his hip. His hair was long and dyed white and pulled up into a top-knot, a few strands hanging loose and artfully framing his face.

All of them were present to greet their guests and Nami watched as he bowed politely to each of them, murmuring his pleasure at meeting them. When he got to Kagami, he paused, his eyes fixed on her face for a long moment. She watched as Kagami shifted just slightly under the extended gaze, tensing under his attention.

“Forgive me, Kagami-sama,” Oguri said. “I was just struck by the colour of your eyes.” He paused a moment longer, his eyes still on her face as the level of tension in Kagami’s shoulders grew. Then he spoke again.

“Jade waters run deep
Sparkling in the bright sunlight
Blessed by the kami
Their beauty speaks to my heart
Standing on the bank in awe”

Kagami’s eyes widened in surprise, a flush rising to her cheeks. Oguri held her gaze a brief moment longer before turning to greet Jiromasu, who was watching the exchange with his eyebrows raised just a fraction higher than normal and who quickly engaged the other Kakita in conversation to give Kagami time to compose herself.

Nami considered Oguri with interest. Clearly he had thought to flatter the little shugenja. Just as clearly, at least to Nami, he had over-shot his mark. Kagami was comfortable in her obscurity. Being the focus of people’s attention was something she found unnerving. A poem might have been an excellent choice when dealing with a courtier. A poem could have worked with Kagami as well, but he would have done better to have presented her one where the subject was not one of her own physical characteristics. Well, if his plan was to flirt with Kagami during his stay, Nami was going to watch with interest to see if he had the skill and awareness to adapt his strategy enough to actually catch the girl’s interest. She glanced over at where Goro was standing with Tetsunotaka. The Kuni was wearing a thoughtful frown. Tetsunotaka, on the other hand, was completely blank faced. Nami bit back a wry smile as the big Daidoji moved over to stand next to Kagami, between her and Oguri. He didn’t look at her, instead directing his attention to Chomei and his friend. But Nami did not miss how Kagami took a little half-step backwards, putting the Daidoji’s large form a little more firmly between herself and the newcomer.

Yes, he had definitely overshot the mark. Nami made a note to touch base with her charge later on, to give her the chance to talk about what had happened. It was a benefit of her presence that she was fairly sure that Jiromasu had not intended but was grateful for… that there was someone besides her cousin for Kagami to turn to when it came to discussions about relationships, the heart, and sex. Well, mostly about relationships and the heart, since she wasn’t sure that the girl could actually articulate the concept of physical desire. At least, not without combusting with embarrassment. 

She moved over to Goro. “Five zeni on him not realising he came on far too strongly,” she murmured.

Goro snorted. “No bet. He does not look all that smart. Five on Tetsunotaka-san eventually losing patience with him and intervening.”

Nami smiled. “I will take that bet. Mostly because I think Jiromasu-sama will deal with the issue before Tetsunotaka-sama has convinced himself it is something he has the right to do.”

Goro considered it and shrugged. “Jiromasu-san thinks Kagami-san should learn. And he is busy.” He paused. “If she tells him to back off, we give her the money.”

Nami’s smile broadened into a grin. “Agreed.”

She turned to follow after the group as Jiromasu began to lead them on a tour of Yoriki House. He had swept Kagami up with him, but Goro had settled himself back down at the brasier. Tetsunotaka had initially hesitated, but when he saw Nami also turning to follow Jiromasu, he stepped back to allow them to leave without him. Nami approved; a tour of the grounds did not need them all to go. Also, it was that much more likely that Goro would win the five zeni if Tetsunotaka was so quickly exposed to more of Oguri’s broad flirtations towards Kagami. She smiled to herself as she followed them down the hallway to the training courtyard. She rather hoped that Kagami would win the bet she wasn’t aware she was part of.

***

Chomei had been on a tour of Yoriki House before, and so he found himself free to observe the others as they were shown around. Kakita Oguri was making himself as pleasant as possible, trying to charm them all, though Chomei was pretty sure that the man did not have enough substance to gain Jiromasu-sama’s true attention. Then he flushed at the arrogance of the thought that he had gained Jiromasu’s consideration and that this full grown Kakita would not. He didn’t really know anything of the man. Perhaps there was more to him than he had seen on the trip north.

Oguri had misjudged with Kagami-sama, though, Chomei was pretty sure. He also didn’t know if the man had realized it. But while she had flushed and looked a little flustered at his compliments, Chomei didn’t think it was with pleasure. From listening to the older students, and from stories and songs, he knew people in general, and women especially, were supposed to enjoy compliments. And Oguri knew that Kagami read poetry and had unusual eyes from what Chomei had shared, so Chomei would have been willing to put money on the poem the man had shared being not as spontaneous as he had tried to make it appear. It had been like a scene from a pillow-book romance. And maybe it would have worked, if Kagami-sama were a Doji or inclined to be half-way to a courtier like her cousin was. Instead, it had seemed to startle her. Oguri’s attention had been claimed by Jiromasu’s conversation, so he had not observed her moving to place Tetsunotaka’s impressive bulk between herself and her admirer when Tetsunotaka had stepped forward to welcome Chomei back again and ask after their journey.

Now they were moving around Yoriki House, and Kagami-sama had carefully placed Jiromasu between herself and Oguri. This did not stop the man from including her in his conversation, of course, and he was not quite able to hide his surprise when she responded to his question about whether she made use of the well-appointed training grounds as well with an affirmative. He had immediately offered himself as an opponent, though. Nami-sama, who was walking a little behind the group, made a small choking noise when Oguri had made that offer, quiet enough that the trio of samurai ahead of them probably hadn’t heard it. Ariko heard it as well, though, and sent a quizzical glance the female Kakita’s way. Nami-sama ignored it, though her lips were thin lines that indicated that she was having to work at controlling her expression for some reason.

Eventually, they returned to the common room they had originally performed the greeting ceremony in, to find tea and a meal waiting for them. They settled themselves around the table, Chomei and Ariko sitting next to each other, between Nami-sama and the giant Daidoji. The big Crane smiled down at Ariko next to him, taking the teapot from the hearth and pouring her a cup of tea before doing the same for Chomei. Ariko appeared ludicrously tiny beside him. She was only just as tall as Kagami-sama, but her frame was even slighter, and Chomei was reasonably sure the big man could have picked her up with one hand with barely any effort. Oguri was seated between the two cousins and appeared well pleased with the consideration. 

The food was good and they ate with only minimal conversation at first. Eventually, Jiromasu sat back with his tea cup cradled in both hands.

“I regret that I will not be able to be as attentive a host as would do me honour,” he said, giving them all an apologetic smile. “I have been given the task of running a small tournament to entertain those attending the peace summit.” He turned to Oguri. “You are welcome to participate in the tournament, Kakita Oguri-san. And when I am unable to fulfill my duties as your host, my cousin has agreed to undertake that responsibility in my place.”

“And will my father be at this summit, Jiromasu-sama?” Chomei asked, after Oguri had declared his delight at both participating in the tournament and also at the opportunity to spend more time with Kagami-sama. He was all but certain, but he needed to know. It had been an itch under his skin the whole journey up. He was, perhaps, only a few days from being able to see his father again.

“Ah, you already know of that. He is,” Jiromasu said. “He was invited to attend as an observer and chose to accept the invitation.”

Chomei swallowed. He wanted to ask further questions, but he was not sure where to start.

“Who invited him to come?” Ariko asked.

“Doji Uki-sama,” Jiromasu said, which raised more questions than it provided answers. Why would the Crane provincial daimyo want to invite his father to a peace summit between their provinces? Father had not been involved in the One-Day War, having been already a prisoner on a different battle-front. He supposed Jiromasu-sama might have requested it, but it made little sense. From Ariko’s face, she didn’t understand the woman’s motivation either.

“And Chomei-kun will get to see him?” she asked. Chomei silently cursed and blessed his friend for asking the questions he wasn’t quite sure he could ask himself.

“It would be cruelty to bring them to the same geographic location and then deny them the chance to see each other,” Jiromasu said. “There will be many opportunities for them to visit. You are to join us in the evening festivities and can, of course, attend the afternoon tournament events.” He turned back to Oguri. “I do not know your strengths yet, Oguri-san, but there will be contests in archery, in Iaijutsu, in skirmish combat and hand to hand fighting, in poetry, singing, story-telling, agility, and dancing. The tournament champion will be the samurai who places highest across all categories.”

“If you are organising the tournament, Jiromasu-sama, does that mean that you are not participating?” Chomei asked. It was hard to imagine there being a tournament and him not being one of those competing.

Jiromasu-sama smiled wryly. “I have asked Saito-sama to stand as judge for the Iaijutsu competition, that I might compete,” he admitted. “Perhaps I should not have, but the chance to test myself against so many other accomplished bushi was not something I was able to resist. I will not be participating in the others.”

Kagami-sama leaned forwards, to see her cousin around Oguri’s interposed form. “And I think that those who participate in the Iaijutsu contest will appreciate pitting themselves against someone of your skills,” she said, firmly. 

“I agree,” Nami-sama said. “And even without knowing the competition in the field, I might be willing to place my wager on you taking top spot in that competition.”

Chomei privately thought that there were probably any number of bushi who might have preferred that Jiromasu-sama not be one of the competitors taking the field. Not all samurai had the same drive towards excellence that the Five Yoriki did. Which might well be why they were gaining in renown while those other bushi were moving more slowly through the ranks.

They finished the meal and then dispersed themselves about the room. To Oguri’s disappointment, Kagami-sama had pulled out a scroll and settled down by a lamp to read, but he was invited to join Jiromasu-sama in a game of Go. They began the game, the Kuni having sat beside them to watch the play. Nami-sama pulled out a Shogi board and offered it to Chomei and Ariko, either with herself as an opponent or so they could play each other. 

“Perhaps you could play Ariko-chan and I could play the winner?” Chomei suggested.

Nami-sama hummed agreeably and she and Ariko began setting up the board, their fingers flying as they placed the pieces. Chomei watched as they started to play, half listening to the other conversations around the room.

Ariko and Nami-sama’s game was approaching its end, and the Go game was perhaps halfway complete, when one of the heimin servants came in and approached Jiromasu-sama to let him know that a messenger from the town had arrived with documents for him to review. Jiromasu-sama grimaced and glanced apologetically at his opponent. 

“I apologise, Oguri-san,” he said. “This is a task I am not able to delay. Perhaps Goro-san might take my place as a sufficient replacement opponent. He is a competent Go player, though his style differs a little from mine.”

“I can take over,” Goro-sama said with a curt nod. “You will have left me with a decent starting point.”

“Having an opponent shift strategies mid-game will be an interesting challenge,” Oguri said equably. 

“I appreciate your accommodating attitude,” Jiromasu said, smiling. “I will bid you goodnight, then. Will we see you on the training grounds tomorrow morning? With all that has been going on lately, we have been training before breakfast.”

Chomei’s head snapped around to look over at the other Kakita, avid to know how he would react to such an early start to the day. Ariko, likewise, had turned to look. They were not disappointed, both of them having to bite back giggles at the pained expression on the man’s face. 

“It is somewhat earlier than I usually rise, Jiromasu-sama,” Oguri admitted. “However, I would be sad to miss the opportunity and am grateful for the invitation. I will see you in the courtyard. Please have someone rouse me, that I might not miss it.”

“Excellent,” Jiromasu-sama said, giving the man a nod before turning to head for the door and whatever documents he had to review.

“It is your turn, Ariko-chun,” Nami-sama prompted gently as Goro-sama took his place opposite Oguri and placed a stone. She waited for the girl to turn her attention back to the board before speaking again, this time in a low tone. “What time does Oguri-san usually rise?” Her expression was amused, one eyebrow raised as she regarded the two of them.

Chomei flushed a little guiltily at having been so obvious in his actions. Ariko just grinned at the Kakita woman. 

“At least two and a half, often three hours after sunrise,” she said cheerfully, though she also kept her voice low. “On our way north, Chomei-kun and I had been using that time to train.”

Nami-sama smiled back, making a move that placed Ariko in check. “Tomorrow will be a very early morning for him then,” she said. “I look forward to seeing you both working with your blades. Jiromasu-sama has enjoyed hearing of your continued progress in your studies, Chomei-kun, and he said you have been teaching what you learn to Ariko-chan.” She frowned at the move Ariko had just made, then made her own. “I would imagine that Jiormasu-sama will want to work with Chomei-kun again. Would you be interested in working with me, Ariko-chan? I am not quite as exceptionally skilled as Jiromasu-sama, but I have nothing to be embarrassed about.”

“I would be honoured, Nami-sama,” Ariko said immediately. She moved a piece, then groaned as Nami-sama’s next move put her into check-mate. “All the swordsmanship instructors at the school are men. It will be interesting to see what it is like working with a female bushi.” She glanced up at the woman as she began to reset the board for Chomei’s turn. “Kagami-sama actually uses her blade? I thought she was shugenja?”

Nami-sama took five of the pawns, tossing them up to clatter down onto the board. Three landed promoted, two in their initial state, and she spun the board around to put the black pieces in front of Chomei, quickly replacing the pawns back in their row. “She is shugenja,” she agreed. She smiled. “She is a shugenja who has found herself in more than one dangerous situation, and thus a shugenja who felt that it was a good idea that she be able to defend herself with steel as well as with the kami. I do not know that she has actually had to use her training with a blade, and it is my intention that she never does, but it certainly does no harm to teach her how. Goro-sama is also quite skilled with his bisento.” She considered Chomei’s opening move and then moved her own piece.

“Oguri-sama was surprised to know she used the training grounds,” Ariko said artlessly, but low enough not to be heard over at the Go table, where Goro-sama was scowling at the board as if it had insulted him.

“I think it is likely he will be surprised when he faces her as well,” Nami-sama said. Her lips twitched. “I know nothing of his skill level, but I doubt he will be able to score a single point when they cross swords tomorrow.”

“Has Jiromasu-sama been teaching her as well?” Chomei asked, curiously. It would explain a lot if his mentor had been teaching his cousin. He had not shown any sign of impatience at a child’s level of knowledge and had seemed to immediately know what the next lesson would be to speed them along. If he’d already had practice doing so, that easy competence made much more sense.

“Jiromasu-sama, yes,” Nami-sama agreed. “And, even more importantly, Tetsunotaka-sama as well. There are few who understand defense the way the Daidoji do.”

Chomei and Ariko both turned to look at the big man where he was seated at a table near where Kagami-sama was reading. Chomei tried to picture him training the tiny shugenja and his brain could not seem to make the image happen. “Oh,” he said.

“I’d think he’d accidentally squash her,” Ariko said.

Nami-sama’s lips twitched. “He has far better control than to allow that to happen,” she said, “And Kagami-sama is stronger than she looks. Much as you are, I expect.”

“Well, yes. But I’m training to be a bushi.”

“And Kagami-sama has the strength of the kami flowing through her.”

Ariko nodded. “Even so,” she said, glancing again at the Daidoji.

Nami-sama made another move and then glanced over at Ariko with a tiny smirk at the corner of her mouth. “Even so,” she acknowledged. “I cannot deny there is part of the image that is highly entertaining. But there is also something incredibly powerful about it as well.”

Chomei made his next move, pondering her words. Hopefully, he would get the chance to see her training with the man before he left.

***

Kagami awoke a little before dawn with a nasty, twisted, nauseous feeling in her gut. It took her a moment to remember why.

Oguri had been invited to join in the morning’s training. And he had asked about her use of the training grounds. And on learning that she did, in fact, use a sword, he had offered himself as an opponent. And there had been no way to politely decline. And so she was to spar with him this morning.

Kagami sank her head into her hands and groaned. When she finally pulled herself together enough to look up, it was to immediately stare into the little Water-kami’s curious, vaguely worried face. She sighed. “It is fine. I am just not looking forward to it.” She started to undo her nighttime braid, reaching for the brush with the other hand, trying to pull apart the why. Part of it, of course, was that she had never faced anyone other than those she trusted quite implicitly. Oguri was an unknown. Oh, he had been kind enough. She could see how hard he was trying to be pleasant. But that didn’t change that she didn’t know him and she had never faced anyone other than her friends across a sword-blade. Well, unless you considered Shadowlands creatures and bandits, but she had never actually drawn steel against them.

The other part was that she was afraid she would let Jiromasu and Tetsunotaka down. That when faced with someone who was not actively trying to help her learn, someone who was not considerate of her status as a shugenja, that she would fail to hold up against his blade and show all their work to be for naught.

And a third part knew that they would not have given her empty praise and encouragement. That was not their way. She had been termed acceptably skilled, and that was not a low bar. Not with these bushi. So it was just a matter of putting their training to the test.

She sighed and pulled herself to her feet, walking over to her dressing table to start putting up her hair into the crown she used for when she spent time on the training grounds. She needed to calm herself, then go spend some time with the kami before having a cup of tea. The sun would be up soon, and then it would be time for her first true test of her training.

She felt a little better after spending a half-hour before the garden’s shrine and then drinking a cup of tea while watching daylight begin to filter over the mountains. Eventually, there was the sound of footsteps behind her and the other inhabitants of the house filed into the yard. She rose and turned and bowed to Oguri.

“Kagami-sama,” he said, smiling. He was a little bleary eyed and not quite as put together as the day before, but his voice was cheerful. “Like the morning star, I see you greet the dawn.”

Kagami smiled back a little awkwardly. She was pretty sure he had just paid her a compliment. But she was also not quite sure how to respond. Thankfully, she did not have to figure it out, as Tetsunotaka stepped forward with wooden training swords. Kagami sighed in relief, glad she would not have to also navigate practicing with live steel. She glanced around the yard, noticing that Jiromasu was standing off to one side with Chomei and that Nami had taken Ariko to the other. Goro had his bisento in hand, but was still standing at the entrance to the yard, leaning against a wall, watching.

“Kagami-san, Plum Blossom’s Fall ,” the big Daidoji said, and Kagami smiled at him, falling into stance and beginning to step through the familiar kata. As she did so, her stomach settled a little more.

“ Stone Tower Defense.”

Kagami leaned back into the defensive set of moves.

“ Swaying Reeds”

She could feel her muscles warming up, moving more smoothly as she ran the bokkan through the air in front of her, swaying forward and backward, dodging her illusionary opponent. She finished the kata and held the last pose.

“Good.” Tetsunotaka looked over to Oguri, where the Kakita had been moving through his own warm-up, while also watching Kagami with fascination. “Are you ready, Kakita Oguri-san?”

“I am,” he said, stepping forward. “Are you, Kagami-sama?”

Kagami swallowed as her nerves tried to come rushing back. She glanced over at Tetsunotaka momentarily, but the man’s face was unreadable. She nodded anyways. It wasn’t like she had a choice. “Yes.”

They set up facing each other and Kagami took a deep breath in and released it. She could do this. She would make Jiromasu and Tetsunotaka proud. She raised her bokkan, holding it steady before her. Oguri reached forward and tapped their bokkan together. He was considerably taller than her, with a longer reach. But she knew ways to compensate for that. All of her opponents were taller than her, had a longer reach than she did.

“Begin.” Tetsunotaka’s deep voice sounded in her ears and she automatically lunged forward, her training sword moving in an upward sweep that had Oguri stepping quickly backwards to avoid its edge, his own wooden blade coming up to deflect it away. She reversed the angle of the swing and stepped forward as he stepped back, bringing it back down. He only just managed to get his blade up in time, the sharp clatter of wood on wood echoing around the courtyard. She caught the briefest glimpse of his surprised expression, but her eyes were not on his face, were instead watching his shoulders and his hips, and she spun, her blade connecting with the tip of his, sending his blow off-target. 

Kagami settled back into defense, letting him test her as she bided her time, looking for the opening she needed. It had always been hard for her, trying to find those openings. There were fewer for one whose reach was generally at such a disadvantage. But her height also made some blows more awkward for larger foes and she did provide a smaller target. Oguri, not used to such a discrepancy in height, overextended and she lashed out, feeling her blade connect. She stepped in closer, crowding him, and he was forced to retreat to give himself the freedom to swing his sword at her. She spun to the side, catching his blade on hers to give her the time to move beyond his reach. They set again, and then circled each other. Her heart was living in her throat, and her mouth tasted of metal, but still she was able to keep her sword up and deflect the blows he aimed at her. She honestly could not have said how long it went on, but eventually Tetsuntaka’s voice called an end to the match and she straightened, shaking in every limb and with sweat plastering the strands of hair that had come loose from her crown across her forehead. Oguri was looking at her with a somewhat stunned expression and he bowed to her.

“A well-fought match, Kagami-sama. You have been well-trained.”

She blinked at him, then looked up at Tetsunotaka, who was watching her with an unreadable expression. He gave her a tiny smile and nodded his head at her, and Kagami had to fight hard not to show just how relieved she was by that mark of approval. The big Daidoji handed her a water flask and she drank deeply, then turned to Oguri.

“Thank you, Oguri-san. My instructors were both skilled and patient.”

Tetsunotaka’s smile turned wry at the compliment. “You have been a diligent student, Kagami-san,” he said. “You have worked hard to achieve the level of skill that you have. This does not come easily or naturally to you, the way it does to your cousin.”

“I have never seen a shugenja with such skill with a blade,” Oguri said.

Kagami smiled. “Then you should watch Tetsunotaka-san as he works with Goro-san,” she said. “Perhaps it is a Kuni thing. In any case, he says that there are creatures not susceptible to magic, and so it is important to have a blade with which to strike as well. 

“I look forward to it,” Oguri said.

“Kagami-san, Song of Spring ,” Tetsunotaka ordered. 

“Yes, Tetsunotaka-sama,” Kagami said, setting herself into the starting position of the most recent series of kata they had been working on. He nodded as he watched her through the first few moves, then turned to where Goro was pushing away from the wall. “Goro-san, you are ready?”

“Hai,” the Kuni said, unsheathing the blade of his bisento. Oguri moved over to the courtyard wall to lean against it, picking up his water flask and drinking deeply as he split his attention between Kagami moving through her forms and Goro and Tetsunotaka’s current spar.

The shaky feeling in her limbs slowly faded away as she continued to move through the kata, her racing heart calming to the normal heightened rate that came with exercise rather than terror. She had done it. She had crossed blades with someone who was not one of her instructors, and she had not shamed herself. She didn’t know how much Oguri had held back - she knew he was trying to be agreeable, and she wasn’t sure with him if that would translate to politely allowing her to win in any contest, but she had not been disappointed by her own performance. She glanced over at where Jiromasu was working with Chomei, demonstrating a particularly nasty counter-attack. He glanced over and caught her eye and gave her a little smile and a nod.

Kagami smiled back and then turned her concentration back to the kata she was learning, stepping carefully through the moves. As she continued to practice, and as Oguri came to take his place beside her, moving through the same kata, matching her move for move, satisfaction rose up inside her, warm and potent, to push away the last of the fear.

Chapter Text

When they had first set up for practice, Chomei had noted that Jiromasu-sama was distracted. It wasn’t initially very obvious, just a sense of split attention. Chomei was pretty sure he knew why, because a small part of his own attention was split as well. He had not observed Kagami-sama training on his last visit, and he was curious. Also, she was facing Oguri, and there had been something about that that had caused a reaction in Nami-sama.

Kagami-sama had looked rather nervous as she stepped forward under Tetsunotaka-sama’s watchful eye. When the big Daidoji had called out the kata for her to warm up with, Chomei had felt himself twitch, reacting a little to the authority in the man’s tone. And then Chomei felt a shock of surprise as Tetsunotaka-sama called the next one. Plum Blossom’s Fall , the first one he’d called, was a kata for intermediate students, not at the beginning of the learning journey, but not too far along it. Stone Tower Defense , on the other hand, was a graduate student kata, and she performed it smoothly. He would not have expected a shugenja to display such skill.

By the time she had finished her warm-up, and he had almost finished his, Kagami-sama was looking much more comfortable. Then Oguri had asked her if she was ready and she was suddenly nervous once more. Chomei wondered why; she was clearly competent, if the kata she knew were anything to go by, and he couldn’t imagine that she was only trained by kata. Jiromasu-sama would have insisted on sparring as well.

His distraction was affecting his own training, but the fact that Jiromasu-sama had not commented on it told Chomei that an even greater portion of his attention was on his cousin than Chomei had realised. Grinning to himself, Chomei shifted to basic, well-worn kata to continue his warm up, freeing up both his own attention and his mentor’s for the surreptitious observation of Kagami-sama and Oguri’s bout.

“Begin.” Chomei felt himself twitch again and Kagami’s bokkan immediately lashed out. It was, Chomei was pretty sure, almost as automatic a response to the Daidoji’s tone as his own twitch had been. 

She was, in fact, very well trained. She was obviously most focused, most comfortable, on the defense, but there, she was at least the equal of most bushi Chomei had seen. And she didn’t neglect to attack, though she was not as aggressive or as successful there. Still, Nami-sama had been correct; by the end of their match, Oguri had not landed a single blow. And Chomei was reasonably certain that, while he had entered the match underestimating the little shugenja, by the end he was actually really trying.

He turned his full attention back to Jiromasu-sama in time to see the man’s eyes fully focus on him and note the beginner kata that Chomei was moving through. Chomei gave him a tiny grin and Jiromasu-sama nodded back, his eyes sparkling with amusement.

“A strong understanding of the basics is the foundation upon which the temple is built,” he said. “Let me show you how to respond to an overhand strike when you are facing a larger opponent.”

The move was tricky, an advanced technique that pushed Chomei to the edge of his skills, and Chomei gave it his full attention, focusing on trying to learn the basics of the move and thankful once again for Jiromasu’s willingness to work with him, to teach him, for no other reason than kindness, as far as Chomei could tell. 

After they were done training, they walked into town together so that Jiromasu could examine how the preparations for the summit were progressing. Doji Uki-sama was expected to arrive with her entourage the following day, and everything was almost finished, but there was the usual chaos around last minute changes and delays. They were met on entering the town by a portly man in the hat and robes of a bureaucrat, whom Jiromasu-sama greeted cheerfully.

“Bobu-san! Do you have anything of particular concern we should address?”

“Jiromasu-sama, Yoriki-sama, guests,” The man bowed low to them all. “I am pleased to report that we are on schedule and progressing well. Come, I will show you.”

They walked through the town and then out across the bridge and over to the other side of the river. Kagami-sama was walking beside her cousin, her hand tucked into the crook of his elbow, and Oguri had taken up position on her other side. Goro-sama was walking just behind them, Tetsunotaka-sama at his side, and Nami-sama had chosen to walk at the rear with Chomei and Ariko.

“Before the One-Day War, the Lion had come down from the north,” she said quietly. “Where the peace talk enclave is now was where Chisana Basho had built its defenses, to best protect the rest of the province. This bridge is the only land-link between the northern foothills and the central plain or the western lands, unless you were to travel all the way around Jiin no Mizume. The town had been fortified, but if things had gone badly, the bridge would have been destroyed, significantly hindering the Lion’s advance.”

The bridge was a solid, sturdy structure, and quite beautiful. But Chomei could see the tactical advantage that would have come from its destruction.

“They would have needed boats,” Ariko said, nodding.

“They would have,” Nami-sama agreed. “And they had come over the mountain passes. Almost all the boats on both lake and river had been sent downstream, beached along the shore by Shitamuki no Mura, to ensure they were not available to the enemies of this province.”

Chomei considered this as they continued to walk down the central road that curved through the considerable encampment that had been created. It ran in a half-circle, with smaller pathways splitting off from it like the rays of the sun, the inner curve clearly containing the ceremonial plaza, the great tent complex where the negotiations would be taking place, and a small pleasure district. One large, temporary structure had several wagons parked in front of it and an impressively tall young man was helping several young women in hanging graceful swaths of silk from the bamboo frame that was forming the structure’s skeleton. Bureaucrat Bobu stopped and frowned at him.

“Shu,” he said, “you are supposed to be helping stack the wood for the bathhouses.” 

The young man glanced over from where he had been tying the scarlet silk in place. He nodded. “Yes, Bobu-sama,” he said. He gestured towards the girls, who had turned and were all bowing to the group. “But there are many working on that task, and the maiko were none of them tall enough to do this job. They were balancing on small barrels to reach and it seemed to me that if they were to injure themselves, there would be fewer to entertain the notable visitors we will soon be hosting, which would have been to our town’s shame.” He finished tying the cloth in place and turned to bow to them all, his face so open and guileless that Chomei almost started laughing at the transparent artifice of it. “I will, of course, immediately return to the bath house if that is your order, Bobu-sama.”

“He has been very helpful,” one of the girls offered, looking up at the bureaucrat with wide eyes. “I am sure his other duties are also important, and we would not keep him from completing his assigned task, but he is of great value to us, were he permitted to stay.”

“And how is it that you are here, Aya-san?” Jiromasu-sama asked, his own expression showing his amusement at the situation and the responses of those caught in this dereliction of duty.

“Jiromasu-sama.” She bowed deeply to the Kakita and Chomei wondered how it was that Jiromasu-sama knew this girl’s name. She gestured at the large structure behind her, the silk hangings fluttering in the breeze. “This is the Sakura Ume Momo Sumomo. The House of Many Flowers.” She smiled. “Doji Uki-sama’s administration realized that the geisha houses in Hashi no Mura would not be sufficient for the entertainment necessary for such a summit. So each geisha house in Kiri no Machi was invited to send a geisha and several maiko north to populate an additional geisha house in the enclave.”

“Jiromasu-sama! Honoured guests! Bureaucrat Bobu-san!” A beautiful woman stepped out from somewhere within the maze of fluttering silk. She was of middle height and, despite being clearly clothed for hard, physical work, her hair was neatly tied up in an elegant silk scarf, her lips stained a rich red, and she moved with the grace of a dancer. 

“Mika-san!” Jiromasu bowed to the woman. His tone was one of true pleasure. “I see you are who the Golden Pearl chose to send.”

“I was granted that honour,” Mika said. “It has been a long time since I have journeyed north and I knew that there were some friends here whom I would be pleased to see once more.” She glanced over at where Shu and the maiko were standing, all looking somewhat sheepish. She looked back over at Bobu and smiled at him. “My apologies if our maiko waylaying your young man here from his other duties has caused any difficulties, but he has been most helpful. And if you feel he might be spared, his continued help would be appreciated in ensuring that the House of Many Flowers is ready for when our visitors arrive.”

“Mistress Mika-san,” Bobu said with a deep bow. “Having appropriate recreation available to our guests is of great importance. Please consider Shu’s labour at your service until you no longer have need of him. I will assign another to help with supplying the bathhouse with wood.”

“You are most kind, honourable Bureaucrat Bobu-san. Please be sure to stop by one morning to take tea with me, that I might show you what your generosity has wrought. Jiromasu-sama, I hope to have the honour of entertaining you, and your friends and guests as well, in the coming days.”

“I look forward to it, Mika-san,” Jiromasu-sama said. “I understand that the geisha and maiko of your house are to provide a place of respite during the day and that you are to join the evening celebrations, that your beauty and your skills at conversation and music might provide an appropriately elegant atmosphere of relaxation for those wearied by a day of politics.” 

“And I understand that you are arranging entertainments for us all during those evening hours. I am looking forward to seeing what I shall have to talk about.”

They moved on, ending at the tournament grounds. It was a large, open space, its grass scythed short, and a number of practice circles had been carefully delineated on the ground. Seating for almost two hundred spectators had been constructed around its edges. A raised area on the west-hand side of the tournament grounds ensured that the summit’s notables would not find themselves with the afternoon sun in their eyes as they watched the tournament.

“Jiromasu-sama, how many samurai are coming here?” Chomei asked, a little overawed at the size of the grounds.

Jiromasu-sama glanced over at him and then around at the space. “Each delegation consists of about thirty samurai, with their attendant servants and support staff. I expect to have perhaps fifteen from each province competing in the tournament. And I am sure that people from the town would be interested in watching the tournament as well. There is no reason the heimin cannot observe the more martial elements of the event. It is good that they know the strength of their protectors. The evening entertainments will be held in the diplomatic pavilion that was created to house the negotiations. That will be a more exclusive group.”

“And Ariko and I are to join you at those evening entertainments?” That fact still startled him, even as he was thrilled to be accorded the honour. It was a chance to see his father and to be witness to an entire tournament, beginning to end.

“Yes.” Jiromasu-sama turned to fully face him, smiling. “It is an important part of your training as an alumni of a Kakita school. How to comport yourself in a social situation is a skill, and it is one that does not get better unless one practices.” He patted Kagami-sama’s hand where it still rested on his arm. “I will not be able to give you my attention or tutelage during that time, since I will be required to help ensure the evenings run smoothly, but Kakita Nami-san is also an alumni of the Suroka Kakita school and I am sure that between herself and Kagami-san - and also Oguri-san, if he wishes to support your education as a representative of your foster family - you will be well supplied with teachers.”

They had turned their steps towards Yoriki House when Ariko piped up.

“What happens if the weather turns bad and it rains?” she asked.

It was a reasonable question. Sure, it was summer, but the hot weather sometimes came with  spectacular, if short-lived, rainstorms. And the tents and pavilions were flimsy, temporary structures, designed to keep off the dew, not deal with a downpour.

There was a laugh from Jiromasu-sama as he glanced back at them over his shoulder. “An excellent question. Doji Uki-sama has informed me that the shugenja she sent up to help in preparing the site of the summit will be ensuring that we do not have to worry about more than the lightest sprinkling of rain.” He glanced down at Kagami-sama when the little shugenja gave a disgruntled huff. He once more patted her hand, where it rested on his elbow. “I have been assured that such interference will not produce any serious negative effects, not for the short period of time they will be affecting the local weather.”

“I am sure that they have the strength to enforce their will and are well used to soothing the kami,” Kagami-sama said stiffly.

“Do the kami get angry when shugenja ask them to do things?” Chohei whispered to Nami as they made their way back through the town and onto the wooded path that led to Yoriki House. Goro-sama and Tetsunotaka-sama had left them as they were passing through Hashi no Mura, promising to rejoin them at Yoriki House for dinner. 

“It depends,” Nami-sama answered. “I am no shugenja, to understand the kami, but from what I have gathered, if you are asking them to do something in their nature, something that is comfortable to them, they are inclined to assist with little difficulty once you make what you want known to them. If you are asking them to do something they do not wish to do, however, it becomes considerably more difficult. Shugenja ask, they convince, they bargain with, and they compel the kami. That last one is the one most likely to end with a kami’s anger, and the anger of the kami is… not something anyone wishes to experience. If it is just a small kami, it might result in constant, consistent minor inconveniences. If it is a kami of appreciable power, their anger is considerably more dangerous.”

Chomei shivered, and spent the rest of the walk back imagining what dangers angry kami could inflict on those who had upset them.

***

The summer woods were beautiful, flowers sprinkling the grass between the trees as they walked along the banks of the river. Jiromasu had been needed in town - Doji Uki was arriving today, and he was to be part of the town’s greeting party, but the others wouldn’t need to present themselves until later on, though Goro had joined him in order to speak to the Kuni shugenja who were accompanying the Governor north. It was going to be a long, busy day for the two of them. And so, Kagami found herself responsible for the entertainment of their guests. Yuki had suggested they go berry-picking, so they had collected baskets and were moving further away from Hashi no Mura in search of wineberry thickets. Oguri and Nami were maintaining a reasonable conversation, and the children were chattering away to each other, and so Kagami was able to walk along in peaceful silence for the most part, occasionally offering a comment or question to the Kakita’s conversation to show willing.

“Here’s some!” Chomei’s voice was triumphant and Kagami couldn’t help but smile. Sure enough, the boy had found an impressively large brake of wineberry canes, the red fruit glistening like rubies in the dappled sunlight.

“Time for sticky fingers,” Nami said cheerfully, stepping forward to start pulling the ripe berries from in amongst the unripened ones. Kagami grimaced. The sticky liquid exuded by the unripened berries was definitely her least favourite part of picking wineberries, but the fruit itself was worth the trouble. Yuki made some exceptionally delicious treats with them and Kagami set to work with a willing spirit, despite the fact that she would be spending much of the evening trying to rid herself of the last of the gummy yuk that would proceed to pick up every possible trace of fluff and dust, leaving dirty smudge marks on her papers if she wasn’t careful. 

It was a pleasant day, and the bees were buzzing in amongst a few late wineberry blooms. Nami had started singing as she picked berries and the little Water-kami was prowling in and out of the bushes. It paused to investigate a berry that Ariko had dropped and then accidentally stepped on, reaching out to poke at the split druplets and the juice that was now staining the grass blades, and Kagami watched with interest as the red of the wineberry juice swirled its way through the little kami’s form until its whole being was tinted pink. Oguri had willingly joined in both the walk and the labour of pulling the berries from their stems and he had gradually moved over until they were working in the same area, him on the higher berries, her on the lower ones.

“It has been years since I last went berry picking,” he admitted. “I had forgotten how satisfying it is.” He winced a little as he pricked his finger on one of the spines. “I had also forgotten that wineberries have their own defenses.”

Kagami giggled. “Most things that are worthwhile have their own risks associated with them,” she said. She herself was nursing more than a few tender points on her fingers where the thorns had overcome her caution. 

“Like a shugenja well-able to wield her blade,” he agreed.

“A deadly surprise
Sharp claws hidden in soft paws
Jade eyes and white fur
Blue tinted in night’s shadow
Orange-tipped flame in the dawn.”

Kagami glanced up at him, startled, and her fingers slipped from the berry she had been reaching for, a thorn puncturing the tip of her index finger. She flinched and snatched her hand back, looking down at where a drop of blood was welling from the wound. She grimaced and stuck her finger in her mouth, sucking on the sore digit.

“A surprise, indeed,” Nami said, coming back into view from around the side of the thicket. “She’s worked hard to become so.”

Kagami had rarely been so glad to have the other woman’s presence in a non-life-threatening situation. She was all but certain that Oguri was flirting with her, and she had no idea how to respond. The poem was… well, it was rather sweet, actually, referencing her ties to both her Clan and her School. But what did you do when someone quoted such a pointed poem at you? Did you just smile and try to find a way to continue the conversation? Were you supposed to compliment them back? She saw Oguri’s eyes fixed on her finger in her mouth and quickly pulled her hand away, flushing at his having seen the childish gesture. 

“I would imagine so,” he said, his eyes still resting on her mouth. Flustered, Kagami gripped the basket with both hands, shifting from foot to foot.

“These berries are so good!” Ariko bounced into view, her basket only half full, the staining around her lips evidence of where most of the fruits of her labour had gone. “There’s another stand of them closer to the river! Chomei-kun has gone to start on that one. I think the berries are even larger than these ones, because there’s more sunlight down there!”

Nami laughed as the girl disappeared again. “We had better follow them, before one or both of them ends up falling into the river. Though I suppose they both know how to swim. The school does make sure they know how to do that.”

“A useful skill,” Oguri agreed. He half turned, his basket held in one hand and his elbow extended just a little, in imitation of how Jiromasu frequently stood before they began to walk anywhere, the silent offer of his arm. Kagami carefully pretended not to see, horrified embarrassment surging through her that the man would think that she would be that… that familiar with him. Colour flooded her cheeks and she moved with some alacrity down towards the riverbank and the sound of Ariko scolding Chomei for some behaviour or the other. She arrived just in time to see the girl pick up a clump of water weed and throw it at Chomei. Chomei dodged it, laughing. 

“It’s not my fault you ate enough berries that you look like a tengu!” he said, dodging a second clump of weed. He was too quick to move on the third one, dodging an aborted throw from the Suzume girl, and her third missile caught him right in the face. “Ack!”

“Ariko-chan!” Kagami said, though she was aware her tone was rather less severe than it should have been as Chomei scraped the stringy, slimy greenery from his face, still grinning broadly. Her lips twitched. “Perhaps you should focus more on picking berries, that Yuki-san might have what is needed to make her wineberry cakes. After all, too many berries at once is bad for the digestion and we do not want you to have a stomach ache before having to go meet with Doji Uki-sama.”

The girl looked moderately ashamed of herself. “Yes, Kagami-sama,” she said dutifully. She stuck her very red tongue out at Chomei and assiduously turned towards the bushes and picked a large, red berry from the bunch in front of her, turning to look pointedly at Chomei as she carefully placed first it, and then its neighbour, in her basket.

Kagami had just turned to continue her own work towards providing Yuki with the materials needed for her exceptional desserts when there was a yell from Chomei, the boy pointing to a large disturbance in the water. As Kagami saw sunlight glinting off the scales on a long, sinuous tail, she swore softly to herself, glancing over at Oguri. Nami had initially tensed and then dropped to a wary alertness, but the other bushi’s eyes had widened and he drew his sword, taking a few steps over towards the berry bushes, to be closer to those most likely to need protection.

A laudable reaction, but one that could have grave consequences. Kagami leaped forward to place herself between him and the Naga who was slithering up onto the bank. She faced Oguri and not their unexpected visitor, her arms spread wide. “Stand down, Oguri-san,” she said sharply. “He is an ally.”

There was a long, dangerous moment when she was not sure if he would heed her.

“She speaks the truth, Oguri-san,” Nami said, stepping up beside him. Her sword was sheathed and her arms folded across her chest. “I would imagine he has information of value to impart. They do not show themselves to Rokugani unnecessarily.”

“I come in peace,” the Naga agreed. He had stopped on the edge of the water, waiting to see what his welcome would be. One of the Naga bows was attached to his back, along with a capped quiver, and he had a knife strapped to each arm. 

“It speaks?” Oguri’s face was a still mask, but his tone held fascinated horror. And his sword was still drawn and ready.

The Naga snorted. “Yes, we speak,” he said, the sibilance of his words increasing with his irritation. “We even speak the limited language of the Rokugani sometimes. We have existed since long before the samurai came, two-leg.”

Kagami drew herself up. “Sheath your sword,” she commanded. She outranked him, and she was shugenja. Of course, she wasn’t sure what she would do if he didn’t obey. Thankfully, she did not have to figure that out, as both her insistence and Nami’s complacence finally convinced the man to stand down. Sighing with relief, she glanced over to see how the children were doing and was unsurprised to see them both standing next to each other, several steps further away from the bank than they had been, staring wide-eyed at the Naga.

Sure that her own people were under control, she turned back to the Naga. “Sikauti-san,” she said, recognizing the young Naga from previous interactions. “Be welcome. What brings you to speak to us today?”

“The Jakla is uneasy,” Sikauti said, moving a little further up the bank, but stopping well short of the samurai. “The ripples bounce and move with uncertainty. And there was a group that passed by our lands who did not belong. A group of five, led by a man who tasted wrong.”

“Can you describe them?” Kagami asked, frowning.

“He ate them?” Oguri hissed.

“What?” Kagami glanced over at him, startled from her train of thought. She gave a huff of irritation. “No. He smelled them. Their sense of smell is very intense.”

Sikauti glared at Oguri. “Two-legs probably make for spoiled meat,” he said. He turned back to Kagami as Oguri tried to figure out whether to feel insulted by the comment. “They travelled in darkness, so I cannot tell you much. The four who followed the man were of different sizes. The man who led them, he carried a lamp, so I could see his face. I cannot show you like a Jakla, but our Jakla gave me this.” He fished in a pouch that was attached to the straps of his quiver and pulled a small white pearl from its depths. “She thinks it might let you see my thoughts.” He shrugged. “If it does not work, I will try and describe him. She said to reach for it.” He slithered forwards until he was an arm’s length away and reached out to offer her the pearl.

Kagami regarded the offered pearl for a moment, keenly aware of Oguri’s inconvenient presence as a witness to this exchange. But there was nothing she could really do about that, and Jakla would not have sent the young Naga were it not important. She let him drop the pearl into her hand. She glanced at Nami, then at Oguri, then back at Nami, and the Kakita woman nodded. She would make sure that the man behaved himself while Kagami was trying to figure this out.

Kagami carefully closed her fingers around the pearl, considering her hand as she let the Void trails rise up and overlay her vision. She was dimly aware of her kami, twining around the young Naga’s tail and she wondered if he could feel it. With her Void-sight up, she could see the blue-green connections that always seemed to denote the Naga spinning off from the pearl, two solid lines of energy, one to Sikauti and one heading off in the direction of what she knew was the Naga settlement - probably a link to Jakla herself - and a myriad smaller ones, a thin as spider-silk, that branched off in multiple directions, though most were in the direction of the lake. Were they links to all the active Naga? To where those Naga who still slept were hidden? She did not know and it was probably best that she not wonder.

Reach for it, Jakla had said. Her free hand touched her chest and she considered what it had felt like to reach for Jakla through her link to the Jakla’s pearl, back in the cold terror of the basement cell. She turned her focus to the pearl in her hand and, as instructed, reached. It did not take long to find her way in and then she was abruptly once more inside that crystalline, metal-and-salt smelling labyrinth. 

“Sikauti-san?” she thought, tentatively.

A sense of excitement and enthusiasm. A jumble of colours and images that flashed by, making her dizzy. 

“Wait… slow down… I do not understand.”

Regret. Apology. And in her mind’s eye, an image formed. A man’s face, lit by lantern-light, the planes of his face harsh in the up-cast light and the night’s shadows. A lined face, with strong features framed by long, dark hair. Not a face that Kagami had ever seen before, though she could sense the wrongness of him that Sikauti had mentioned, that miasma of something foul that left a nasty taste on the back of her tongue and that lodged itself in her sinuses. She wondered if she would be able to smell it herself if she came face to face with him, or if she was experiencing something uniquely Naga about the world. The perspective slowly shifted, moving backwards so that she could see the whole group as they moved through a night-dark landscape. The five figures were, indeed, of different sizes. The leader was the tallest, certainly above the average height of most men, though he did not reach Tetsunotaka’s height, and he was not as solidly built, leading the way through the woods with a noticeable limp. All the others seemed to be of average height and build, apart from one, slightly smaller than the rest. That one, Kagami was fairly sure, was a woman. The way she moved, the way her clothing hung, seemed to suggest it, and the agreement she was sensing from Sikauti helped confirm the impression. All five carried heavy packs.

Then there was the sense of another presence in the shifting facets of the Naga consciousness. Large, older, stronger. Familiar. Kagami turned towards it, feeling her soul shiver as she bowed a respectful welcome without moving a physical muscle, the sensation both intensely natural and unbearably foreign. Another image formed in her mind’s eye, this one with far greater speed, and Kagami was aware, with a frisson of apprehension, that if Jakla chose to, she could likely cause Kagami enormous damage in this mental realm. This image was of the enclave set up for the Peace Summit and Jakla’s message was clear and urgent. It was the nexus of the uncertainty in the Naga scrying, and it must succeed.

Kagami was abruptly back in her own mind again, and she blinked the Void-trails away. She looked over at where Sikauti was making a face, massaging his temples.

“That felt strange, ” he said. “You really do not think like we do.”

Kagami smiled wanly. “But it worked.” She reached out and returned the pearl to him. “Thank you for the information and the warning,” she said. “I will make sure that everyone knows.”

“But you didn’t know who he was,” Sikauti said. 

“No, but I will know him if I see him, and will know to consider him a likely source of danger.” She wrinkled her nose. “And you are correct. He tastes unpleasant.”

Sikauti grinned, pointed teeth flashing in the sunlight, then turned and slipped back into the waters of the river, disappearing with barely a ripple. Kagami turned to the others, who were all watching her with varying levels of concern. She sighed, feeling exhaustion wash through her.

“We should return to Yoriki House,” she said. “I need to talk to the others.”

It was a silent walk back, for which Kagami was grateful. Oguri’s expression was one of uncertainty and a frustration that probably stemmed from fear, but he held his peace and Kagami did not break the silence. She would probably let Jiromasu deal with managing the other Kakita’s response to the events he had just witnessed.

Chapter Text

When they had returned to Yoriki House, Kagami-sama had retired to her room looking wan and pale. Oguri had gone to sit by the small garden shrine, his expression disturbed. Chomei couldn’t blame him. Nami-sama had looked at the expressions on Ariko and his face and had sighed. She walked them into what was clearly the favourite of the common rooms in the house and told them to wait there as she delivered the berries to Yuki-san. 

They sat in silence, waiting for her to return. They had walked back in silence as well. Everything felt a little too big, a little too overwhelming for words. By the time Nami-sama returned, however, Ariko was twitching, restless little movements that told Chomei that his friend had recovered enough from her shock that she was now brimming with questions.

Nami returned with a pitcher of chilled water flavoured with rosehips and poured them each a drink. She looked at the two of them. “Where do you want to start first?” she asked wryly.

“What was that thing? Was it a good oni? Can there be good oni?” Ariko’s eyes were wide.

Nami’s lips twitched, even as she winced a little. “Oh, never let them hear you call them that,” she said. “No, they are not oni. They are a race of creatures that lived here before the Great Kami came to Rokugan. They are called the Naga. There are very few of them now and, if I understand correctly, most of them remain in hibernation, a deep sleep until they are called forth once more.”

“But that one wasn’t asleep. So some of them are awake. How do you know about them? Why doesn’t everyone know about them?”

“Well, Oguri-san’s initial reaction to them is a great deal of why we are careful not to share their existence with others,” Nami-sama said. “People do not understand that they are our allies, at least in our battle against the Shadowlands. And that is where Kagami-sama and the others know the Naga from. They worked with them during the One-Day War, to defeat the Shadowlands uprising. You may hear Kagami-sama refer to the taint of Fu Leng as ‘the Foul.’ That is the term the Naga use for the perversions caused by the Great Deceiver. Those who fought on the frontlines of the One-Day War are aware of their existence, but even there, most only know that they existed. They do not know where they live, and in general they only saw them from a distance.”

“But Kagami-sama knows them,” Chomei said. “Kagami-sama knows them quite well.” She had shown a degree of comfort with the large serpent-man that had been quite unnerving. “What was the thing he gave her to hold?”

Nami considered the boy thoughtfully, then glanced over at Ariko. “This is information that is never to be shared. Any of what we are talking about now. Unless you are talking privately to myself, or Kagami-sama, or the other yoriki who live here, it is not to be discussed. And it is not to make its way into any of your letters to Jiromasu-sama either. We do not want this information accidentally ending up in the wrong hands.”

Chomei swallowed nervously and nodded. He was aware that the woman was demonstrating an immense amount of trust in the two of them and he would certainly do nothing to prove that trust misplaced. And he knew that Ariko, for all that she seemed flighty and impulsive, that she sometimes was flighty and impulsive, was exceptionally good at keeping confidences. 

“I am not a shugenja, so I can only talk in generalities,” Nami continued. She smiled wryly. “Kagami-sama periodically tries to explain, but she is so used to seeing the world as she does that she cannot remember what it is like not to have that vision or that knowledge. But I know you know that our shugenja can speak to and command the kami. That is not how Naga magic works. They have shugenja as well - there are many ways that they are very like us, probably as many as the ways we are very different - but they do magic by imbuing pearls with the strength of their will and that is how they channel the energies of Rokugan. So, the pearl that he gave to Kagami was one that held a spell.”

“One that let her go into the Naga’s mind?” Chomei shuddered. That sounded terrifying. “Can they go into our minds as well?”

“I do not know how it works,” Nami said with a shrug. “I do not truly know how our own shugenja do what they do, let alone those of a whole other race. I do know that it is not the first time Kagami-sama has reached out to a Naga’s mind. And from what both she and Sikauti-san said, it is not a wholly comfortable experience.”

“Is that why her eyes went all weird like that?” Ariko asked.

“No, that is simply our Kagami-sama,” Nami said with a smile as she took a sip of the water. “It is startling, isn’t it? The way her pupils go so large and dark, the blue-green down to just a tiny rim around the edges. That’s because she was channeling the Void. You know that she is Ishiken?”

“Yes,” Ariko said, but it did not hold much confidence. “That’s, like, a shugenja that calls on the Void to power their spells, not the kami. They're very rare.”

Nami nodded. “It is a different form of calling of power. All samurai access the Void, of course. As you grow older and further along in your studies, you will learn how to make more effective use of your limited connection to it. Kagami-sama’s connection to the Void is… not limited. She can call on it with ease and she sees the world very differently than you or I. And when her eyes are like that, large and dark, she is usually making some use of it, either to see with that other sight or to channel it in a working of power. Or both.” She considered them again. “And since you are to stay here for the next few weeks, and since it looks like we might be facing trouble, if I understood what little she and Sikauti-san articulated, I should let you know that when she is channelling the Void in more powerful ways, that darkness spills out to cover the whole of her eye, from edge to edge, and if you look deeply into them, you can see tiny stars, like looking into the night sky in miniature.”

“That sounds scary,” Ariko said. “Or maybe beautiful.”

“It is both,” Nami-sama said with a shrug.

“So, there is going to be trouble,” Chomei said.

“Possibly,” Nami-sama said. “Possibly not. It may be that, knowing of it, we will be able to deal with whatever it is before it becomes a problem.

“And Kagami-sama is alright?” Ariko asked. “She was very quiet and she went away as soon as we got back here.”

“I think it was a drain on her energy,” Nami-sama said. “I would imagine she has gone to sleep to recover a little, before she needs to explain to the others what we are facing. But I should go and check on her. Are you both alright?”

They nodded and the Kakita pulled herself to her feet. “Stay close,” she said. She glanced over at Chomei. “You have been a target of trouble before. Please do not leave the compound without a fully trained samurai with you.”

“Yes, Nami-sama,” he agreed.

After the Kakita had left, Ariko moved to sit closer to Chomei. “Why am I suddenly worried?” she asked, making a face.

Chomei sighed. “Because something so much bigger than us is going on.”

They sat in silence for a few minutes. Eventually, Ariko turned to face him. “Do you want to play a game of Go?” she asked.

“Yes!” Chomei said, in relief.

Two games of Go later, there was movement in the hallway outside and Jiromasu-sama entered the room and looked around. A small crease appeared between his eyebrows when he saw the room empty of all but the two of them. He turned to look at Chomei.

“Did something happen while you were out berry-picking this morning?” he asked.

Chomei blinked. “Um… yes, Jiromasu-sama. There was a Naga.”

Jiromasu-sama’s face went very still for a moment. Then he nodded slowly. “Report.”

Chomei straightened, responding to the Kakita’s tone, and gave as quick and clear an accounting of events as he could. At the end of it, Jiromasu’s shoulders relaxed a little, even as the frown remained. “And where are the others now?” he asked.

“Kagami-sama went to her room when we got home, Jiromasu-sama,” Ariko said. “We haven’t seen her since. Nami-sama went to check on her a few hours ago and did not return. Oguri-sama was out in the garden, by the shrine.”

There was the faintest of winces at the corner of Jiromasu-sama’s eyes when Ariko said Oguri’s name. 

“I suppose I will start there, then.” He glanced at the two of them. “You are both handling this very well.”

“Nami-sama talked to us a little about who the Naga are when we got back,” Chomei said. He smiled a little. “And Kagami-sama and Nami-sama had no fear of Sikauti-san, their only concern  was regarding the information he brought. It was strange, and startling, but…” he trailed off.

The frown faded from Jiromasu-sama’s face and the side of his mouth tipped up into his familiar little half-smile. “Then I will hope that Nami-san went to perform the same miracle with Oguri-san and my labours will be unnecessary.” And with that he turned and slipped from the room.

***

Nami walked slowly through the streets of Hashi no Mura with Kagami, Oguri, and the two children. It was the best they had been able to decide on the previous night, after Tetsunotaka and Goro had returned and they had all sat down to discuss the matter. Only Kagami had seen the man, though she had tried to describe him. She had tried to show them as well, using her spell for illustrating a story, but the Air-kami had not been able to understand the sensation of a Naga’s mind and the images and sounds they had shared had been no more than flashes of colour and a muffled chiming, like temple bells heard underwater. So they were showing their visitors the sights of the town, with Nami doing the majority of the work as a guide, since Kagami was distracted by trying to find one man among many.

It had been a pleasant afternoon, at least, and the children had kept up a cheerful chatter as they asked questions about the people and the temples and the sheer number of shops selling icons and items focused on the various Fortunes in this town dedicated to supporting the temples and the pilgrims that came to tour them. Oguri was a little quieter than he had been. She had talked with him a little after checking on Kagami the day before, and then Jiromasu had had a further conversation with him when he had returned, and in the evening’s discussion of events, Goro had been clearly approving of the Naga and their crusade against Fu Leng and all his works. It had been something of a shock to the man, she thought, and he was still processing.

“You know,” Kagami said musingly as they stepped inside a tea house to find something to eat and drink when they began to get weary, “I had not realized how many people limp until today.”

Oguri gave a startled snort of laughter. “I had been noticing the same thing,” he admitted as they were shown to a table and served with tea and an assortment of rice balls. “How much do we miss, as we walk through our lives, simply because it does not occur to us to look for it?”

Kagami nodded. “I think we would probably get far too overwhelmed if we noticed everything, all the time. Which probably makes it important that we consider what we want to be finding, to be looking for.” She smiled a little. “With who I am, what I am, I know that I see evidence of the kami, of the connections between things, often. I know that Tetsunotaka-san will notice every instance of origami that may be on display. My mother notices every element of ornamentation that a person might wear.” She looked at him. “What do you notice, when not looking for a man with a limp?”

It was an interesting question and Nami considered what her answer might be as she sipped her tea. It really depended on her mood, she was pretty sure. She knew she often noticed how a person stood or moved that might indicate martial training. Recently, she had been recognizing that it may have been a little long since she had found company, given that, right now, she was noticing that Oguri was really quite nice to look at. He was a handsome man and she appreciated physical beauty. Of course, she appreciated even more when that physical beauty was paired with the ability to give pleasure, and in his case, she wasn’t as sure of that. In her experience, observant people seemed to do best there, and the man hadn’t stopped with the types of compliments that set Kagami on edge. Not to mention that he did seem to have decided that Kagami was his goal. What she hadn’t figured out yet was what that goal actually was. Was he trying for her good opinion? To ingratiate himself with her, and by extension with Jiromasu, as had been Doji Emi’s initial intention? To engage her heart? To seduce her? 

If it was that last, she was certain that he would both fail and that any serious attempt to do so was going to lead to a world of pain for the man. But how long would he try before admitting defeat? He had been remarkably consistent so far in his attempts to attract the little shugenja. Was he even being sincere in those attempts? Had he been reading Kagami’s blushes as a positive response to his actions? Or had he realized that he was being rebuffed - in as much that Kagami was flustered, uncomfortable, and generally uncertain how to respond - and was now continuing despite being aware that he was making Kagami feel awkward and uncomfortable? If it was that last, she might find herself feeling compelled to act, no matter the wagers made. She didn’t think it likely, though. Not unless his attempts had been insincere from the beginning. She had not seen a change in his behaviour towards the little shugenja, other than his slightly subdued manner today. But she also hadn’t seen him engage her on anything other than trivial, surface matters. His compliments were focused on her appearance, not her passions. Though, really, the girl was as quick to discount her skills in those areas as she was unaware of her physical attractions, to place the credit for triumphs as much on the existence of others as on any of her own efforts. Nami gave a little huff of laughter. That diffidence - a sometimes maddening trait - might have made her easy prey were it not for a timid nature that made her turn to those whose opinions were, luckily, worth trusting, and a keen awareness that the world was filled with dangers. If there was one thing that her Doji mother had done to protect her unconventional daughter, it was instill in her the understanding that the world was a dangerous place for her. In some ways, that diffidence, that tendency to try and place her accomplishments as triumphs of her teachers, mentors, and peers, was a protective camouflage. Not to notice her. Not to see her as special. Not to see her as a worthwhile target. Or, alternatively, to notice the prickles and protections she was surrounded with and realize she was worth the pain of braving the thorns, of breaching those defenses.

She looked back over at where Oguri had made some comment regarding looking for beauty that would have been a perfect response to connect with a shugenja who, while under the effect of the kami of sake, was inclined to exclaim over the perfection of a bloom glowing in the moonlight, had he not said so while so obviously meaning her beauty that even Kagami had been unable to miss his intention and, instead of continuing, that line of conversation stuttered to a blushing stop. She winced and decided to step in.

“Finding beauty everywhere is certainly an excellent focus for a mind,” she said. “And it can be found in so many places. Some beauties are quite humble in themselves, but carry a world of meaning when examined from a certain perspective. Even a puddle in a pothole in a muddy road can reflect the glory of the night sky, and it gains in significance when the two are juxtaposed with each other. I remember there being a poem about the beauty of a tree clinging to the side of a windswept cliff…” She trailed off with a frown as if trying to remember. Kagami brightened and reached for the baited hook.

“Oh! Yes!” And the girl was off, face and tone animated as she quoted the poem and then continued the conversational thread of minor beauties to be found in the world. Nami watched the little shugenja’s fluttering hands with a smile, then turned her attention back to Oguri, who was obviously enjoying watching Kagami’s warm enthusiasm. 

As they began to prepare to leave, Nami felt herself tense, however, as Oguri casually reached over to touch Kagami’s hand. It was a fleeting touch that did not linger, yet it threw Kagami off-kilter again, and, as they stepped outside, the man offered his arm to the Asahina. It was subtle - it was, in fact, the same way that Jiromasu offered her that same connection - and that showed that the man had definitely been paying close attention. But he had equally clearly not realized that Jiromasu was very much the exception to the rule in Kagami’s reserve, both emotionally and as a matter of propriety. It was true that Nami had seen her do so with Tetsunotaka as well on rare occasions, but only in moments of significant distress or in moments of privacy. And since they had had guests, the girl had ceased the comfortable physicality with her friends that occurred at home.

As she herded the two children in front of her out of the inn, she watched as Kagami ignored, or possibly didn’t see, the offered contact. Oguri’s arm dropped back to hang comfortably at his side, and the man did not seem put out by the ignored gesture. Even so, it made Nami uneasy and she resolved to keep a closer eye on the man’s interactions with the little shugenja. And to make sure, as much as possible, that she was never along with him.

***

Kagami-sama had provided Chomei and Ariko with brushes, ink, and paper and the two of them were sitting in the glowing lamplight, trying to paint a picture of Kagami-sama’s cat, which was curled up sleeping by a small bonsai in the common room. The others were discussing the tournament, and he was listening with great interest as Jiromasu-sama was explaining to the others how the scoring would work and who he was trying to recruit to help with the judging.

“It would not do for all the judges to be from Chisana Basho, after all,” he said, shrugging. “Given the tensions between north and south, it is important that there be not only neutrality in the judging but also the appearance of it, as well.”

“You have given events where all might have a chance to shine,” Kagami said, as she considered the list. “Many of these are skills that all might have had the chance to acquire.”

“And will you be joining the tournament, Kagami-sama?” Oguri asked.

Chomei glanced over in time to see all Kagami-sama’s companions with ill-concealed smiles as Kagami-sama emphatically shook her head. “I have little enough skill in any of these tasks,” she said. “I am content to support Jiromasu-san in the organization and to provide any healing that might be needed during the martial contests.”

“And yet, you would be a revelation to those who consider a shugenja’s skill with a blade of no moment,” Oguri said. “You and Goro-sama both. Do you participate, Goro-sama?”

Goro snorted, shaking his head. “No. Though Jiromasu-san has asked that I help judge the dancing.”

“The dancing?” Oguri’s face froze in stillness as he tried desperately to hide his surprise, and Chomei couldn’t blame him. The idea of the dour, scarred Kuni being considered skilled enough to judge a dancing competition was as startling as the skill with which the man wielded his bisento. 

“Well, there is no competition for etiquette,” the Kuni said and Chomei desperately wanted to know if he was joking.

“Perhaps I should have put in an etiquette task,” Jiromasu-sama mused. “Something to consider for the future. However, I did put in a number of skills appropriate for a courtier. I did want to ask your advice, Goro-san, Kagami-san. Those shugenja who attend are also skilled combatants, but their training has not been with a blade. Is there something that can be done to provide them an opportunity to display those skills? A corollary or equivalent to the Iaijutsu, archery, and hand to hand events that would allow them to not just compete in a few events, but to give them the chance to be properly considered for tournament champion?”

Chomei dipped his brush in the ink and then pulled it carefully across the page, trying to replicate the way the cat had curved its tail around to cover its nose.

“At the school, we would hold competitions,” Kagami-sama said thoughtfully. “The goal is to cast a spell with the most impressive effects associated with it.” She glanced over at Goro-sama and her lips twitched. “You might need to place some parameters regarding how destructive the chosen spell is. It would not be helpful to have the tournament grounds suddenly being the site of a hundred-foot spire of rock, for instance. But something like that would be both appropriate and also entertaining for those watching.”

Goro-sama grinned. “You mean terrifying for those watching.”

Kagami-sama shrugged. “It is rarely a bad thing for people to be reminded of the power of the kami. Especially when it is at a peace summit between a Lion province and a province that, while Crane, has a large population of Isawa shugenja that call it home.”

Chomei glanced over to see Jiromasu-sama’s habitual half-smile widen as he reached over to squeeze his cousin’s hand. She grinned shyly at him.

“Well considered,” Jiromasu-sama said. “The bushi will be facing several different types of martial styles. Do you have a suggestion regarding that?”

“Oh, that is easy!” Kagami-sama said. “You have them cast from a different element for each contest. There are fewer shugenja than bushi, so you can have them cast from each element if you would like.”

“Or,” Goro-sama suggested, “rather than having them cast from each element, you have them choose. They must choose to cast from a different element each round, but they can choose which element. Then they must consider their competition and what elements they have already cast in and what their strengths and weaknesses might be. And then, for the skirmish, you pair them just as you are pairing the bushi and you pit them against each other.”

Jiromasu-sama blinked. “And… how do shugenja fight to first blood?” he asked. “All the offensive spells I have seen do not lend themselves to minimal damage. Except, perhaps, Kagami-san’s trick of pushing her vision of the Void into the mind of another, and that is not a kami-based spell.”

“You have never witnessed a Taryu-jiai?” Goro-sama leaned back, his smile broad and anticipatory. “I will oversee it.”

Chomei moved on to painting the twisted limbs of the bonsai, the carefully trimmed branches arching over the sleeping cat. He was suddenly very eager to see the shugenja portion of the tournament. Goro-sama was far too pleased regarding the idea for it to be anything but spectacular.

“And you will be participating, Oguri-san?” Kagami said.

“Hai,” the Kakita nodded. “I am looking forward to it. Jiromasu-sama, I know that you participate only in the Iaijutsu contest, and that the two shugenja have opted not to join. How about you, Tetsunotaka-sama? Nami-san?”

“I will participate,” Nami-sama said, grinning. “It has been a long time since I have had a chance to test myself against my peers rather than abominations. Honourable opponents will be a pleasant change of pace.”

“I, as well,” Tetsunotaka-sama said, nodding. “We are agents of this province. It is fitting that we stand up to demonstrate the province’s strength.”

Chomei leaned back, looking at his finished painting as the cat awoke and stretched, yawning widely to show its little pink tongue and sharp teeth. He was not unhappy with the result. He glanced over at where the adults were seated, their sake cups in hand, and grinned. Despite the worries around the mysterious bad-tasting man with a limp and the Naga’s warning, he was very much looking forward to the next week.

Chapter Text

The Lion had arrived in the early afternoon and the inhabitants of Yoriki House had all come into town for the initial welcome ceremony. Chomei had been very excited to be able to see his father again and Ariko had been almost as excited for her friend. The boy had been all but vibrating like a struck gong when he saw his father walking in beside General Hashiga-sama, carrying a cane but only exhibiting the faintest of limps. Then Chomei had suddenly stilled, Jiromasu had made a considering sound, and Kagami slipped her hand up to tuck it into the crook of his arm. 

“What is it?” she asked in a low voice.

“The man who just came in, the one to the right of the shugenja, is Ikoma Masatari-san.”

The one who had kidnapped Chomei-kun. The one who had been beaten in a duel by the boy’s  mother. She looked at the man with renewed interest. Best to know what he looked like. He was unlikely to be a friendly member of the Lion clan. 

The welcoming ceremony had been short and the newly arrived summit members were given time to settle into their quarters. The Yoriki and their guests had walked home to prepare for the evening’s more elaborate ceremony. As the sun began to set, they returned back to the encampment outside Hashi no Mura and entered the assembly hall of the main pavilion and found their seats.

This welcoming ceremony was much longer, as each member of the two delegations were announced, from least to greatest in rank. Many of the faces of the Chisana Basho contingent were as expected, though there were some surprises. But what struck Kagami was the fact that so many of the delegation were not Crane. More than half were, of course, but not a great deal more than half. Up at the raised head table, Doji Uki was joined by Kakita Saito, Daidoji Aiko, Hida Yori, Isawa Moho, and Shiba Ryuji. 

“No Shiba Isiri-sama?” Kagami murmured to Jiromasu. 

“They needed to leave someone in charge back in Kiri no Machi,” Jiromasu replied. “Shiba Ryuji-sama stands in his place.”

Kagami nodded and turned to look at who was being seated at the Lion half of the head table. General Akodo Hashiga, she recognized, but she was having to guess at the others. There was another Akodo, this one a much older woman, and two Ikoma, one of whom must be Ikoma Nezu, the provincial daimyo. There was also a Matsu woman and a Kitsu that Kagami was guessing would be Kitsu Chieri, the head of the Lion shugenja in the province.

“The other Akodo is Akodo Maru-sama,” Jiromasu said quietly. “She is an instructor at one of the Akodo schools. I had not realized her rank when I met her at Chomei-kun’s sister’s wedding.” He huffed a quiet laugh. “Thankfully, I was polite and she did not appear to hold any familiarity born of my ignorance against me. We had quite a pleasant conversation.”

The other Ikoma was introduced as Ikoma Toshiaki and Jiromasu hummed thoughtfully. That was a name Kagami recognized as well. He was the Ikoma who had been the target of Reiko’s attempts to divert Jiromasu’s search for her from Chisana Basho to Lion lands. Another face to consider carefully given that, from reports, he was a thoroughly unpleasant person who likely did not hold to the ideals of bushido.

When Ikoma Nezu had been named, it was time to introduce the Chisana Basho delegation. Akodo Uskae, who had come down from his village to the north, was included, and as he was introduced there was a murmur of hushed conversation, Kagami felt a pang of sympathy for the man. An Akodo, yet he numbered among the delegation that many of the Lion would consider their opposition. It was an awkward place to be in, a place that Kagami knew well. Then it was their turn to be presented, and she rose to her feet to make her bow to the summit notables. She was wearing a brand new kimono that had been given to her the night before by Doji Uki, as was Jiromasu, and as they stood together to bow, the murmurs from the crowd grew. She didn’t blame them; Doji Uki had not gone for subtle. 

Jiromasu was dressed in a kimono of deep, Kakita blue. His Kakita mon graced one side of his chest. The other held a circle of bright white, the silhouette of a flying crane that matched the one on his scabbard standing for his Crane mon. The same design, much larger, stretched across his back. 

Kagami’s kimono, on the other hand, was dyed a rich, sunset orange, brighter at the top and fading down almost to red at the bottom hem. Her Isawa mon, set in a black background, sat where Jiromasu’s Kakita mon did, the other lapel holding the same silhouetted crane, this one in front of the yellow disc of the sun. Her hair was piled up on her head and, just as Jiromasu had a larger version of the flying crane across his back, so did she. The costuming Doji Uki had provided was clear; in this battle, Kagami’s Isawa ties were a tactical advantage. What that advantage was, Kagami was not sure, but she didn’t need to know. Perhaps it was even just as a distraction, to make the Lion wonder what the woman was thinking or what advantage it served. In the meantime, Kagami would wear what she was told and do her best to fulfill the tacit instruction to be as Isawa-Ishiken as possible. And, she had to admit, she appreciated the way she and Jiromasu complemented each other as they stood side by side. She smiled a little wryly to herself. She would have to wear this kimono the next time her sensei visited, to see his reaction. He would appreciate the Phoenix colours.

She sat back down as the introductions continued on to those higher in rank than she, though she could feel the eyes of more than one Lion still on her. Her hand rose, fiddling a little nervously with the phoenix and crane wings of her amulet. They were drawn back to expose the pearl beneath them. Doji Uki-sama had clearly intended for her to be as visually impactful as possible; the obviously magical necklace was part of that, so she had worn it with the pearl visible. There was a disquieting feeling of exposure at having it out in the open - it had made her a target before, and it might again - but the people gathered here had more to worry about that one magical artefact worn by an Ishiken. It would be fine.

She was sure it would be fine.

The welcoming ceremony done, their meal was served. The banquet was lavish and afterwards, the geisha from the House of Many Flowers entered the room. Several of the maiko came in bearing instruments and set up to play, while the guests all relaxed, forming casual groupings, and the buzz of conversation rose. As it became clear that the two groups were remaining separate, Jiromasu stood up. 

“Come, Kagami-san, Chomei-kun, Ariko-chan,” he said, waiting for them to stand as well before leading them across the room, towards where Akodo Aromoro was standing with several other Lion.

“Akodo Aromoro-sama,” Jiromasu said, bowing. “It is good to see you so well recovered.”

Aromoro bowed back, as did the other Lion. “Jiromasu-san,” he said. “It is an honour to see you again and to meet your cousin. I have heard much about you, Asahina Kagami-san.”

Kagami smiled and bowed her head slightly, wondering what stories of her might have made their way into Lion lands. If they had been carried there by Jiromasu, they would be truthful enough, though she felt that her cousin’s stories did tend to paint her actions in a very dramatic light. Of course, that was nothing to the other rumours that she knew circulated about her.

“I would not have guessed you as Crane until you stood to be recognized,” the Ikoma said. Ikoma Kozan, if she was remembering correctly. 

This, at least, was a comment that she was well used to answering. She nodded. “As Ishiken, I required very specific training. That training was best served with an Isawa mentor, and so I was sent to the Isawa shugenja school while quite young and remained there until my gempukku.” She reached up to gently touch the Isawa mon at her breast. “That allegiance has proved a benefit to both my clan of birth and my clan of schooling since coming here.”

“A split loyalty like that could also be a concerning liability,” the Matsu, Matsu Satomi, said. 

Kagami considered the woman. Jiromasu had told her about the fervent loyalty Matsu gave to their family, the lengths they went to when someone married outside the family and into another Lion bloodline. She nodded. “It could be,” she acknowledged. It wasn’t as if it hadn’t caused her many sleepless nights and awkward conversations. “However, I have yet to find myself in a situation where my dual responsibilities have caused a threat to my honour.”

The woman’s eyes narrowed with skepticism, but she held her peace and Kagami counted that as a win. 

“And how do you do, Chomei-kun?” the other Akodo in the group asked. “Have you continued to practice your Lion kata?”

“Of course, Jataro-sama,” Chomei said, bowing to the tall, lean man. “And I was gifted The Lion’s Sharp Claws by my father before I returned to the Kakita school. I would be honoured if you had time while you were here to observe what I have learned and correct any errors from my attempts to follow Akodo Fujitu-sama’s instruction.”

“I am sure time can be found during the mornings while we are here,” Jataro said. Kagami thought he looked a little pleased at the request. “We are unlikely to be needed every day during the deliberations. And I am sure your father will be making time to see you. I will arrange to join him during some of his time visiting with you.”

“You would be welcome,” Akodo Aromoro agreed. He turned to look at the small, thin girl standing beside his son. “And you would be Suzume Ariko-chan. My son has written of you in his letters home. Your friendship has been a comfort to him and you have my gratitude.”

The girl looked startled, but bowed. “He has been a good friend to me, as well, Akodo Aromoro-sama,” she said. She smiled up at the man. “The Kakita school has excellent instructors, but there are few of us among the students who are not Crane. It is, indeed, a comfort to have someone else who understands how that feels.”

Jiromasu touched Kagami’s elbow to cue her and she turned to move with him as he excused them from the group with a nod and a smile, leaving Chomei and his young friend with Aromoro. He navigated them to the next clump of Lion, this one a group that included Mika, the geisha from the Golden Pearl. Kagami resisted the urge to reach up and tuck her hand into Jiromasu’s elbow as she noticed that it also contained Ikoma Masatari. 

“Ikoma Masatari-san,” he greeted the man, then turned to the other two, offering them shallow bows. “Akodo Shesu-san, Ikoma Kirino-san.” He finished his greetings with a smile and a tilt of the head towards the geisha. “And Mika-san, as beautiful as always.”

“Well met again, Kakita Jiromasu-sama,” Kirino said, bowing to the Kakita as Masatari eyed him with obvious dislike. “And this is your cousin, I understand. It is an honour to meet you, Asahina Kagami-sama.”

“The honour is mine, Ikoma Kirino-san,” Kagami murmured. The lone Akodo was eyeing her speculatively and Kagami gave her a little nod. 

“I thought you would be taller,” Akodo Shesu said. 

Kagami blinked at the blunt words. “Thankfully, there is nothing about my size that impacts my ability to speak to the kami,” she said, shooting a glance at Jiromasu, whose slightly raised eyebrow told her that he, too, was somewhat surprised at the rudeness of the observation. “You are not the first bushi to have made such an observation to me, though the other was Crab.”

The other woman flushed a little and Kagami felt a surge of amusement and pride come across her link to Jiromasu.

“I apologise. I meant no disrespect,” the woman said.

Kagami gave her a smile. Her response had been at least part shock, and a simple factual statement. The fact that it had proved to be such an effective rebuke was gratifying, though it felt somehow disrespectful towards Hida Yori for his words to her to be considered an insult. “I am frequently a surprise to people’s expectations,” she said. 

“Often to the consternation and great regret of those who wish her ill,” Jiromasu agreed. “But then, one underestimates any shugenja, let alone an Ishiken, at their peril.”

“We received notice of the upcoming tournament. I understand that it is to include shugenja combat,” Kirino said. “Will you be participating in the tournament, Asahina Kagami-sama?”

Kagami shook her head. “I will be needed for my healing skills, in case of injury. It would be most unfortunate if any of our guests were to find themselves taking any lasting harm during this contest.”

“That is too bad,” Kirino said. “It would have been a unique chance to see an Ishiken demonstrate their ability.”

Kagami smiled. “I am afraid that most of my connection to the Void is not particularly visually impressive. So much of it is intensely internal.” She debated for a moment, then glanced over Mika’s shoulder to where a vase of flowers graced a side-table. The display was impressive, and artfully arranged, but the removal of a single bloom would not damage it. She heard Akodo Shesu’s startled inhalation as she reached out with the Void and knew the woman had noticed the sudden dilation of her eyes that seemed to occur when she accessed her power. She lifted a small iris from the vase and brought it forward to hover in front of her for a second before moving the bloom over to nestle it into Mika’s elaborate hairdo. The geisha smiled, lifting a hand to gently touch the delicate petals. 

“You honour me, Kagami-sama,” she said.

“And you honour us all with such a demonstration of your abilities,” Kirino said, bowing. 

Kagami shrugged, uncertain what to say next, and was very glad when Jiromasu smoothly excused them and moved them on to the next group of Lion. They were, she realised, making a circuit of the Lion side of the room. Glancing around, she saw that their presence, up and circulating, had spurred others from both delegations to begin to mingle.

“Matsu Suni-san!” he greeted one of the bushi in the next group of Lion delegates. “Will you be joining our little tournament?”

“Of course,” she said. “Though I understand you will not be, so I suppose the chance of us crossing blades again is somewhat diminished.”

‘I participate only in the Iaijutsu duels,” Jiromasu said. “The task of organising the events sadly means that I simply will not have the time to participate in the full event. However, if you find yourself craving the chance to test my skills again, I am sure we can arrange a private time to exchange blows, you and I.”

Suni considered him a moment, then shrugged. “We shall see. The range of events you have scheduled gives me ample chance to test myself against others. But if I still find myself unsatisfied by the end, perhaps we can.” She glanced over at Kagami. “This time, it would be less likely to be briefly interrupted by unexpected messengers. Have you discovered a way to protect your brushes from your cat, Kagami-sama?”

Kagami flushed, thankful to the smooth white face-paint she had put on for hiding the reaction from her audience. Jiromasu had recounted the awkwardly timed message from the Air-kami, which had disrupted his fight with Matsu Suni, with great good humour, but it could have been a severely embarrassing incident. “She is a persistent predator,” she said. “But better that she be hunting my brushes than the poultry. I have learned to have a little bundle of rags nearby to throw for her, to minimize how tempting my brushes might be while they are drying. And to keep the brushes on a high shelf. She has not yet discovered how to get up there. I apologize for such an ill-timed arrival having interrupted your contest. I would never willingly have done so.”

The Matsu nodded. “I have no doubt of the sincerity of your words,” she acknowledged. “All reports indicate that you would never take an action to thwart your cousin’s will, and he was enjoying his time among the Lion.” She glared at the Kakita, whose lips tilted just a little. “I think you will find that in a competition on a broader scale, the Lion will not be so easily overset.”

“I would never say that the results of the two contests in General Hashiga-sama’s camp were easy,” Jiromasu said smoothly. “It was a great honour to face so many skilled opponents. But you are correct, I was finding great enjoyment in the challenge.”

They moved on again, and Kagami began to settle into the familiar rhythm of it. She had ceased to find most Chisana Basho events this fraught, as they were too filled with people she knew and respected, and those who were not among that number were somewhat wary of her cousin. And their frequency had helped her feel more comfortable with what was expected of her. This event, with all the weight of a peace treaty resting on it, had made her anxious again, but it was a familiar anxiety, for all that the opponents were Lion rather than Crane courtiers, and she knew how to handle that. She followed along with her cousin, though she no longer tried to hide behind him, and she said as little as possible. It wasn’t necessarily pleasant, but it was doable, and she learned a great deal about their guests as she did so.

By the time the evening ended, she was desperately weary, however, and she was fairly sure that this exhaustion showed in her as clearly as it did the two children as they returned to Yoriki House, lanterns lighting the way along the wooded trail.

***

Chomei was glad that the day after the opening banquet was to be spent quietly at Yoriki House. They had returned late the night before, the walk back from Hashi no Mura seeming interminably long, and he had collapsed into his bed with a sigh of relief, sleeping well past dawn. 

He had come down to find a bleary looking Kagami-sama huddled over a cup of tea and she had let him know that Jiromasu-sama had left early, heading back to Hashi no Mura to spend the morning observing the preliminary meetings of the two leadership groups.

“But not you?” he had asked.

“Thankfully, no. I was not required.” she said.

He pondered that as he ate his breakfast and drank his tea. That she would be grateful to be excluded from such a meeting seemed strange to him. Was it not a slight, an insult against her, that her cousin be invited and she not? If so, it was one she had not noticed. As Ariko stumbled in, rather less bright-eyed than usual, the little shugenja picked up a scroll and settled down with it off to one side of the common room. 

The others had come in not long afterwards. Oguri looked a little better rested than he had been the last couple days, probably thankful not to have been roused for morning practice. He had been consistently joining them. It had quickly become clear that Tetsunotaka-sama and Jiromasu-sama shared the task of training the Asahina shugenja, but with the inclusion of others to their morning habits, things had been changed up a little. Oguri had offered himself as warm-up partner to Kagami-sama, now aware of her skill level, and the two of them began together each morning, before Tetsunotaka-sama took over when it came time for her to push her skills. Ariko had been working with Nami-sama and Jiromasu-sama had continued to ensure that Chomei was improving as well and they always ended those sessions with Chomei and Ariko panting and sore and feeling the buzz of mixed exhaustion and elation that came from a hard practice session. Then they got to watch as Jiromasu-sama and Nami-sama worked together. 

The two Kakita had been poetry in motion as they circled each other around the training yard the day before. Chomei had, of course, seen Jiromasu-sama training before, but Ariko and Oguri had not seen him at full effort and Nami-sama was a skilled bushi. Goro-sama had not remained to watch this later match, but Tetsunotaka-sama and Kagami-sama had. The shugenja had sat with her arms wrapped around her knees as she watched them, her eyes large and dark. Oguri had moved to stand next to her, but he had not tried to continue his ongoing flirtation with the shugenja, too mesmerized watching the display being put on by his fellow Kakita.

Oguri’s attempts to flirt with Kagami-sama were proving entertaining in multiple ways. The first was in seeing if Kagami-sama noticed. Chomei was reasonably sure he was missing some of them as well, but Ariko would occasionally snicker and elbow him and he would review what had just been said or done and could see the attempt that had been made. Those subtle actions or comments seemed reasonably well received. The more overt ones, however, were less certain in their success. Kagami-sama frequently looked flushed and a little flustered after them, but Chomei was not convinced that they were received with pleasure, though the little shugenja did nothing to dissuade them, either. And the Kakita had taken to reaching over to touch Kagami-sama’s hand or arm or shoulder. His attention was always on the shugenja at that point, so he probably had not yet noticed that each time he did so, Nami-sama and Tetsunotaka-sama tensed. Jiromasu-sama never showed any external sign of disapprobation at the familiarity, but he also was not there as often. Chomei was a little concerned at what might come of this. If Jiromasu-sama did take issue with the man’s familiarity towards his cousin, or if his actions caused Nami-sama and Tetsunotaka-sama to do more than tense, what would that mean for him? He did not want to see a breach between his foster family and Jiromasu-sama. And if Oguri was asked to leave, that would presumably end his visit as well.

The day was hot and heavy, the samurai wearing just their hadajuban rather than full kimono. At the mid-day meal, Kagami-sama sighed, pressing a hand against her temple and reaching out the other. It hovered in mid-air, fingers fluttering.

“Is there a problem, Kagami-san?” Nami-sama asked. 

Kagami-sama grimaced. “The Water-kami and the Air-kami are not happy,” she said. She smiled wryly. “This is why you must be careful when you interfere with the natural workings of the kami. I can feel their discontent.”

Nami-sama frowned for a moment, trying to understand. “Oh. The fact that the Chisana Basho shugenja are ensuring it does not rain.”

Kagami nodded. “There most likely would have been a summer storm this evening, were they not commanding it otherwise. Perhaps the anger is lessened nearer the encampment, but here…”

Nami-sama rubbed at her nose. “Is there anything we might do to help soothe them?” she asked.

“I am going to pray down by the river,” Kagami-sama said. “It is also likely to be cooler there. Perhaps I might be able to do some little good. I would rather not spend the rest of the week fighting the headache this is giving me.”

“I will join you,” grunted Goro-sama. “I am not as in-tune with the Water kami as you are, but I can feel it as well. Two voices are louder than one.”

“Perhaps we might also take a swim,” Oguri suggested. 

Chomei, who could feel the sweat prickling over his skin, was all in favour of that last. Goro-sama was nodding.

“Swim first, then pray,” he said. 

Kagami-sama looked briefly uncertain, then nodded. “Alright,” she said. “I had planned to pray on the dock, and it is in the full sun right now. Being damp will certainly help make that more comfortable. Especially with the breeze down there.”

They made their way through the courtyard and down to the water’s edge. Nami-sama stepped over to Chomei and Ariko as they were stripping out of their hadajuban and hakama. “Do not swim beyond that furthest rock,” she said, pointing to the line of boulders that stretched out into the river upstream of where the wooden dock floated, attached to pillars hammered down into the ground. “The current beyond it is strong enough to sweep you downstream. I do not want to have to send a messenger to Jiromasu-sama in order to pull you out at Hashi no Mura.”

Chomei grinned at her as Ariko promised they would be careful. Then, with happy whoops, the two of them ran down the dock and jumped off the end, splashing down into water cold enough to make them gasp.

The adults had chosen to enter the water with a little more decorum. The men had stripped down to their fundoshi, as had Nami-sama, though Kagami-sama had retained her shift. Tetsunotaka-sama remained as impressively large unclothed as he was while in his kimono, and Goro-sama, while not as broad, was still powerfully muscled across his chest and back, a consequence of his frequent practice with his heavy bisento. Both of the male yoriki bore impressive scars that spoke of dangerous battles that had resulted in serious injuries, including a circular white divot in the shugenja’s chest that must have been an arrow that was far, far too close to the man’s heart. Nami-sama’s frame held a different kind of muscle, lean and ropey, her breasts small and high, and her body also bore several impressive scars, including a broad silver one across one shoulder-blade, and another across her upper thigh, its top edge diving under her fundoshi. Oguri was comparatively unscarred, though not completely so. His limbs held several long-healed slashes, none as severe or traumatic as those that the yoriki boasted, and Chomei noticed him eyeing those scars with an expression that was hard to define. Beside him, Ariko surfaced, spitting out a mouthful of river water. They trod water together, watching the adults stride into the river.

“Does Oguri-sama look like he might be feeling a little inadequate?” Ariko asked, giggling.

“He does look like he might want to have the stories that go with scars like that,” Chomei agreed. He watched as the Kakita glanced over at where Kagami-sama had just dunked herself beneath the water and resurfaced with a splutter, pushing her wet hair out of her face. Being so short, she was already much deeper in the water than the others, and her shift, wet and clinging to her form thought it was, hid any scars she might have. He glanced over at Ariko, whom he knew had been in the bath-house at the same time. “Does Kagami-sama hold similar scars to the others?”

Ariko shook her head. “None that were noticeable,” she said. “Not too surprising. How often do shugenja find themselves in situations where they are facing blades?”

“Often, if one were to go by Kuni Goro-sama,” Chomei said dryly. 

Ariko grinned. “I think Crab seem to defy any number of the expectations we might have for samurai.” She splashed water into Chomei’s face. “First one to that log wins,” she said, pointing at where an uprooted tree was bobbing in the gentle eddy that swirled around the protected waters of the cove. Chomei squinted at it and nodded.

“But we both lose if we startle the turtle off it,” he said, noting the reptile sunning itself near the scraggly roots at the log’s far end.

“Ooh… fast and stealthy.” Ariko grinned. “You’re on. Three…two…one…go!”

They failed, the turtle noticing them and choosing discretion over bravery, plopping off the log and into the water with a little splash. Ariko was first to the log and Chomei decided that it must have been she who was responsible for the turtle’s response. He clung to it as Ariko tried to pull herself up to sit on it, shifting his grip as the wood slowly rotated under his hand.

“Hold it still, Chomei-kun!” the girl laughed.

He grinned, working to help the log rotate faster. She glared at him, ducked underwater to pop up on the other side, and managed to scramble up onto the log before its momentum was spent. She straddled the log, grinning down at him in triumph, then glared at him as he threatened to spin it again and dump her into the water.

“Hold it steady… I want to stand up on it,” she said.

He complied, and she got herself up onto it, balancing on the narrow span, arms outstretched as she slowly moved her feet to maintain her perch. She grinned down at him in triumph, then dropped down to sit astride the log again, her skin, a darker tone than his, wet and gleaming in the sunlight like a river otter. “Alright, you get up too,” she said. “Let’s see if we can both stand up at the same time.”

They eventually managed it, thought not without both falling off with resounding splashes a few times, and stood wobbling there. Chomei turned around to look back at the others. Kagami-sama was floating on her back, her eyes closed, her hair floating in a pale, translucent cloud around her head. Goro-sama and Nami-sama were standing shoulder deep in the water, talking about something, possibly what had given the woman the scar on her shoulder, given that the Kuni was poking at it with curiosity. Oguri had pulled himself up onto the dock and was looking down at where Kagami-sama was floating. Her shift had pushed upwards in the current, exposing her pale stomach above her fundoshi to the sun, the curve of her hip and her waist visible. As Ariko had said, the smoothness of her skin was unmarred by scars and it was even more noticeably pale with so much of it on display, almost glowing in the sunlight.  

Tetsunotaka-sama had been standing by Goro-sama, watching Oguri, his face unreadable. He turned and began to swim towards the edge of the cove in slow, powerful strokes. Chomei turned to watch him go, windmilling his arms a little to keep his balance, and followed the man’s progress as he swam out, beyond the rock Nami-sama had warned the children about. He saw the current catch the man, and the Daidoji turned to face it, the speed and strength of his strokes increasing to keep him from being swept downstream. Chomei watched in fascination as the man essentially stayed still, swimming tirelessly against the current. After several minutes, he was distracted from watching the steady strokes by Ariko bouncing on the log and he spent the next few minutes intensely focused as the two of them tried to knock each other into the water.  When Chomei finally won, he glanced back over to see the man still going, before turning to jump back into the water himself, aiming for making the largest splash he could. He wasn’t sure how long the man kept it up for, but it must have been at least another quarter of an hour before he finally changed his trajectory to ensure that he was swept back into the little cove.

Eventually, the chill water was too much for the smaller swimmers and Chomei and Ariko made their way towards the dock. Oguri, who was still sitting there sunning himself, got to his feet and reached a hand down to them, hauling them, dripping, out of the water. When Kagami-sama also made her way over, her lips a little blue around the edges from the chill, he offered her his hand as well. She glanced at it a moment, then wrapped her hands around his wrist, and he hauled her up and out of the water as well. His heel slipped on the wet boards as he maneuvered her through the air onto the dock proper, however, and she stumbled forward into him. He quickly moved his right foot back to brace himself, his free arm wrapping around the shugenja to hold her steady. 

“Are you alright, Kagami-sama?” he asked. Her hands were splayed on his chest and his arm held her pressed against him. 

The shugenja’s face had lost its bluish tint as colour flooded her cheeks and her “Yes, thank you,” was somewhat strangled. Oguri slowly released her, his hand skimming down her side and along the curve of her waist, smoothing down the wet fabric that was clinging to her.

“My apologies for my clumsiness,” he said, stepping backwards to give her a little space.

Kagami nodded and hurried down to the end of the dock, sinking to her knees in an attitude of prayer, her back towards them as she faced out over the river and towards the mountains that towered above the trees on the opposite bank. Oguri watched her go, and Chomei was pretty sure his eyes were tracing her curves as he did so, all of them on display as the wet cloth of her shift clung to her. Chomei glanced over at the other samurai to see Tetsunotaka-sama regarding the Kakita on the dock with a totally blank expression. Goro-sama was facing away from the dock, a large hand planted in the middle of the Daidoji’s chest, the flex of muscles in his back indicating that he was exerting a certain amount of force. Nami-sama was also watching Oguri, her lips slightly pursed and her arms crossed beneath her breasts. That did, Chomei noted, push them up somewhat, and he quickly glanced away, his own cheeks flushing a little.

“Well, that suddenly got really awkward,” Ariko murmured, quietly enough that only Chomei could hear. Then she glanced up towards the house and perked up. “Oh! Yuki-san!” she called out. “Are you bringing us a snack?”

The housekeeper was, indeed, bringing down some little cakes and some chilled honey-water and Chomei leaped at the chance to break the sudden discomfort of the moment.

Chapter Text

By the time Jiromasu returned that evening, Nami was still not sure how, or even if, to inform him of what had happened down at the docks. A charitable reading of it would have said it was accidental. But Oguri had held Kagami tightly against him until she had started to push firmly - Nami had seen the strain in the shugenja’s shoulders - and his hand had lingered over her curves as it had dropped away. Nami had received caresses like that and they had never been innocent, that tracing of the line of the body. And so she was suspicious that the man had orchestrated the opportunity. When they had returned to the house, she had made sure that there was time when she and Kagami were alone, in case the girl had wanted to talk about what had happened, but the shugenja had not raised it herself and Nami had not been quite brave enough to broach it, not wanting to cause her friend and charge any further discomfort.

In the end, she decided to let the subject lie and renewed her determination to avoid leaving the shugenja alone with the man, just in case.

Jiromasu had returned home energized after the day’s meetings and, as they sat around the common room that evening, a bottle of sake open and being shared amongst them, he was entertaining them all with a recounting of the more notable events of the day and his impression of the main players.

“Doji Uki-sama has her work cut out for her,” Jiromasu said, shaking his head. “She must navigate not only what the Lion might want, but also what the various factions in Chisana Basho desire, and that is no easy feat. I would say that, of Chisana Basho's leadership, she can rely on full support only from Daidoji Aiko-sama.”

“Not Saito-sama?” Nami asked, surprised.

Jiromasu smiled. “Oh, I am sure that he gives her his full support. But he does not sit at the negotiation table. He, too, is an observer. And likely provides advice behind closed doors, I’m sure. He did make for a most enjoyable companion during my observation of today’s discussions. He was able to give a great deal of context.”

Nami grinned. Advice behind closed bedroom doors, most likely. Their pillow talk must be quite something. The two older Crane had still not formalised their relationship, and she wondered if, for them, the thrill of needing to keep it clandestine was part of what made it successful.

“What of Hida Yori-sama?” Kagami asked, eyebrows raised.

“Oh, he is all for maintaining the peace of Chisana Basho,” Jiromasu said. “But his sole focus is on protecting against and containing the Shadowlands threats. He is of little help on the many other matters involved in a peace treaty… trade routes, border controls, the movement of people and goods in general. I think it is likely he would side with Doji Uki-sama in any true dispute. But for now, he keeps his peace regarding anything not related to Fu Leng.”

“And Shiba Ryuji-sama and Isawa Moho-sama?”

“Not inclined to trust the Lion. And not happy about the concessions made by Doji Uki towards increasing the Lion presence in the province by the growing number of Lion that make Sanu Mura their home. Shiba Ryuji-sama especially is unhappy with a northern Lion stronghold in the province, given they made it such a successful staging point when they first attacked. And especially so when there has been a concerted effort to ensure that the majority of the population in the northern half of the province is Phoenix, not Crane. That puts them at most risk, were the Lion to invade again.”

“And, of course, the Lion will be interested in increasing that stronghold,” Tetsunotaka said, scratching at his chin.

Jiromasu nodded. “There is a strong contingent among the Lion who feel that Akodo Hashiga-sama agreed to a treaty that did not serve the Lion. The governor, Ikoma Nezu-sama, was most aggressive in outlining his belief in how Akodo Hashiga-sama had overstepped his authority in agreeing to the terms he and Doji Uki-sama had arrived at after the One-Day War. Hashiga-sama maintained his calm admirably as he was so publicly castigated for his part in that treaty. Akodo Maru-sama responded, once Nezu-sama was done, that it had freed the Lion to look to the security of their other borders without worrying about a border with the Crane, something almost unheard of in Lion lands, and that it was both a continued strategic benefit and a source of goods and supplies that were often hard to acquire. She pointed out that the excellent Crane wine they were all currently drinking, and that she knew was served at his table in the capital, was one of the many goods currently imported into the province due to the current treaty.”

“And yet they abided by the treaty for these past few years, and Hashiga-sama still retains his rank and control of the province’s armies, despite the daimyo's opinion,” Tetsunotaka pointed out.

Jiromasu grinned. “Nezu-sama is not well liked by a great many in the province. And General Hashiga-sama has made sure that his troops are well trained, well disciplined, and has treated well with the common folk. Due to this, General Hashiga-sama has considerable latitude in his actions outside the capital itself and, barring being recalled or reassigned by those of greater rank than the province’s governor, is able to resist the majority of the man’s more destructive orders. He has also maintained the safety of the rest of the province’s borders with excellent effectiveness. Nezu-sama dares not dismiss or demote him. He wields too much power and holds too much loyalty. It would require a spectacular failure on the part of the General to leave him truly politically vulnerable.”

“A pity Doji Uki-sama cannot negotiate only with him, then,” Kagami said with a slight smile.

“What of the other members of the negotiation party?” Oguri asked. Kagami had entered the common room later than the others and had settled herself between Jiromasu and Tetsunotaka. There hadn’t, technically, been quite enough room for it, but the two bushi had shifted to make space, Jiromasu moving closer to Oguri and Tetsunotaka elbowing Goro to make room. Given that the other free space would have been beside Oguri, it was helping to feed Nami’s unease. The man had indicated no negative response to the subtle snub and she wondered if he had noticed.

“Ikoma Toshiaki-sama and Matsu Misuki-sama both align with the Governor on their belief that the Akodo contingent did not gain sufficient concessions from the Crane when their initial assault was so successful. Shiba Ryuji-sama was quite clear in his response that that success would not be repeated in the future and that the Northlands were as far as the Lion would have gotten before grinding to a halt against a hardened northern defense line.”

“And Kitsu Chieri-sama?” Kagami asked. 

Jiromasu’s expression was eloquent. “There is no love lost between him and Hida Yori-sama,” the Kakita said. “I was a little concerned that we might have had a Hida bushi going across the table to punch a Lion shugenja in the mouth, and I doubt the man’s yojimbo would have reacted in time, or been successful in preventing it even if they did. Chieri-sama was of the loud and strident belief that the Naga were an unacceptable threat to “decent Rokugani” and that Chisana Basho tolerating their presence in a place of such power as the temples around Jiin no Mizume was a grave betrayal of the Empire.”

Goro’s eyebrows had risen. “Did you see how Kuni Iweko-san responded to that?” he asked. “I know he is the Kuni that was sent to give advice to Doji Uki-sama, should it be needed.”

“I did not,” Jiromasu said. “But if Chieri-sama suddenly comes down cursed, I may perhaps know where such a curse might have originated.”

Goro nodded. “The man sounds a fool, to throw good allies away against such a threat. And eager to grasp at a power he does not understand. I, too, am surprised that Chieri-sama’s nose remains unbroken.”

“I think it is only the bond of respect that Hida Yori-sama has for Doji Uki-sama that prevented it,” Jiromasu said. “I believe he may have already started to move when she laid a hand on his forearm. And with that reminder, he could acknowledge that starting a brawl on the first day of the peace negotiations might not have the desired effect. I am fairly sure that bets are being taken among the Crab for it occuring at a later point, however.” 

“So, today was a stating of positions,” Kagami said, thoughtfully. “And tomorrow begins the actual negotiations?”

“As well as the Iaijutsu duels, and the story-telling competition. I felt that a chance for all to boast to their successes during the evening might provide some useful insight.”

“Does Akodo Uskae-san participate in the tournament?” Kagami asked curiously. “He is here as part of the Chisana Basho contingent.” 

Jiromas smiled, shaking his head. “I asked him today. He has decided that it is too politically complicated for him to compete.” His smile broadened into a grin. “I asked him if he wanted to help judge any of the events instead.”

Nami snorted. “And his response to that?”

“To suggest that I go visit Jigoku.”

Nami grinned. Being told to go to hell seemed a reasonable response to that particular suggestion for that particular man.

***

Chomei was watching the Iaijutsu duels with eager appreciation. He had learned a great deal regarding the structure of a duel from his time with Jiromasu and it had increased his enjoyment of watching them considerably. He had used to think of the lead up to the duel as something of a waste of time, but the mental preparation made a great deal more sense when you understood how it was an aligning of a samurai’s soul with his connection to the Void and how that alignment turned to success. Kagami-sama had spoken a little last night of how she saw it through her Void-sight and it sounded incredibly beautiful.

The initial pairings had been selected randomly and each of the practice circles held consecutive pairs of the initial contestants. Each duel was to first blood, but weight was being given in the standings for the precision of the strike. It was, Jiromasu-sama had explained the night before, an attempt to ensure that, even with such historic rivals as the Crane and the Lion, the injuries would remain slight. 

Even so, Kagami-sama was down on the tournament grounds, along with Goro-sama, to be ready to respond in case of serious injury.  Kagami-sama had only been needed once, so far, when a Doji courtier, who had been determined to participate in all of the events regardless of his skill at them, had over-extended on his draw and stumbled forward, turning his Ikoma opponent’s measured strike into a deep gash. It had been one of the bouts close to where Chomei and Ariko had been sitting with Chomei’s father. The look of surprised horror on the Lion’s face had been unfeigned and he had helped support the man until Kagami had arrived, her hands glowing, and the damage to flesh had been repaired, leaving the Doji bemoaning the damage to his kimono.

“I do not suppose you repair clothes as well?” he had asked, after thanking both Kagami and the Ikoma for their prompt assistance.

“No,” Kagami-sama had said. “But if you find Bureaucrat Bobu-sama, I am sure he can refer you to a skilled seamstress in the town.”

The Doji had thanked her profusely and wandered off, leaving Kagami and the Ikoma looking at each other with amused expressions. “I had no intention of giving you work to do, Kagami-sama,” the man said apologetically. 

She nodded. “Accidents do happen,” she said, as the next pair of combatants stepped forward to take over the ring. “Even between those with a history of animosity. Congratulations on winning your first match, for all that it did not look to be a significant test of your skills. You had better go find out who your next opponent will be.”

He had bowed and hurried off and Kagami-sama had turned back to observing the ring, eyes attentive. 

The mix of ability level was diverse and, as the weaker duellists fell to more skilled opponents, the caliber of the duels increased and by the time it had reached the top ten combatants the field was fiercely competitive. It was also fairly evenly split between Lion and Crane. Jiromasu-sama had been winning his duels with ease, having not yet reached an opponent who could challenge him. Jotaro-sama had, sadly, been knocked out of the running early on, unlucky enough to have drawn a skilled duellist for his initial bout, though he rose somewhat in the rankings in subsequent matches between the runners-up. The two hulking Hida bushi who were participating had likewise been quickly removed from the running, though Tetsunotaka-sama, equally large, was far more agile than his size would indicate and placed fairly well.

Nami-sama had made it to the top ten and was facing off against another Kakita, a tall man with his hair in a long braided tail down his back and both bushi had broad smiles on their faces as they stepped into the ring and made their initial bows.

“Botan-san,” Nami-sama said. “I am pleased to find myself with you as an opponent. It has been too long since I faced your sword.”

“It has been,” the Kakita agreed. “You are looking well.”

Nami-sama’s eyes had run up and down the samurai in front of her and her grin widened. “As do you. We shall have to find each other later.”

“Agreed. Winner picks the place and the activity?”

Nami-sama nodded and the two of them had begun the ritual. Chomei slid forward in his seat. This was clearly one of Nami-sama’s friends, and the idea of dueling a friend felt like it would be somehow more difficult than facing a stranger or an enemy. Both bushi had slid into intense concentration, however, and when the draw came, both blades leaped from their scabbards at the same time. It was Botan-sama whose blade had made contact, however, flicking across Nami-sama’s cheek and scratching a faint red line there. A few drops of blood welled from the scratch and he fished a small square of cloth from his belt pouch, stepping forward to press it against her cheek, blotting them away.

“You and your ridiculously long arms,” Nami-sama had said, smiling ruefully as she took the bloodstained cloth from him and put it back to her cheek, applying pressure to stem the seeping flow of blood. “Very well, find me later to tell me when and where.”

They were down to the semi-finals, and Jiromasu-sama had just won his set, having faced off against Matsu Satomi-sama. The crowd was silent as the other semi-final match set up. Kakita Tanari was facing off against Ikoma Genzo and the two of them bowed to each other.

“It is my very great honour to duel you today,” Kakita Tanari said.

Genzo nodded. “I, t-t-too, am ho-oh-onoured,” he said.

They continued the ritual and it was soon clear to everyone that Ikoma Genzo-sama suffered from a very severe stutter. It was almost painful listening to him as he slowly made his way through the ritual phrases. Finally, the two bushi faced each other in the ring, stances solid and still as they gathered their will, their chi, and their focus. The tension built almost unbearably as the two of them regarded each other across four feet of space and Chomei held his breath, worried that the smallest sound would break the growing tension and shatter the spell. 

Their swords finally sprang from their sheathes to the audible exhalation of the whole crowd and then Genzo-sama was bowing his surrender to Kakita Tanari-sama, a thin slice across his forearm dripping blood onto the arena floor. Tanari-sama bowed back, respect in his face and his demeanour. 

“Thank you, Genzo-san,” he said. “A duellist gains glory due to the caliber of his opponents. And today I have gained in glory.”

Genzo nodded but let his expression convey his appreciation for the other samurai’s words. Chomei wondered at that. So often, samurai sought to control their expressions, to hide their thoughts behind a blank mask. With such a severe speech impediment, an eloquent face, and control of those expressions that were shared, must be far more important.

Jiromasu-sama was stepping forward, bowing to his fellow Kakita. “Shall we finish this, Kakita Tanari-san?” Jiromasu asked. “Or would you like a moment to collect yourself first?”

Tanari-sama shook his head. “I have been looking forward to the possibility,” he said. “I have heard much of your skills with a blade, Jiromasu-sama. I would not put off this moment any longer than absolutely necessary.”

It seemed appropriate, to Chomei, that the final Iaijutsu duel of the contest be between Kakita duellists and he watched the two of them begin the ritual with avid interest. He had become used to the preliminaries by this point, having seen them multiple times, but he realised as he watched Tanari-sama and Jiromasu-sama that when Kakita faced Kakita, there was a difference in the rituals. It had been there with the bout between Nami-sama and Botan-sama as well, but he had not noticed as clearly, too focused on their friendship and not on the actual ritual. He carefully took note of the differences, to discuss with Jiromasu later. If he was to be of the Kakita school, then he would need to include them whenever he fought Kakita as well. 

With the extended preliminaries complete, the two Kakita settled into stance and the long, silent increase in tension began. Part of him longed to glance over at Kagami-sama, to see how she looked, no doubt watching with her altered sight, but he dared not look away. When this finished, it would be over in, truly, a blink of the eye. Chomei had thought the silence for the Kakita-Ikoma duel had been complete, but even the breeze fell still as the whole world held its breath as the two Kakita held their positions, eyes fixed on each other. Jiromasu-sama’s stance was almost casual, the back of his hand resting against the cord-wrapped handle of the Moonlit Blade. Tanari-sama’s stance was equally relaxed, belying the growing tension in the air. Chomei felt himself holding his breath again as the sense of anticipation in the arena grew until he felt like he was being crushed under the weight of it.

Then there was a sudden blur of movement as both Kakita moved in unison, swords leaping from scabbards and flashing through the air, sunlight glinting off polished steel. And then there was total silence once more, both bushi still, their blades held extended from their bodies where they had stopped their swing, gazing at the wound they had inflicted on their opponent as they felt the blood drip from the wound they themselves had received.

Slowly, the two Kakita straightened, staring at each other with a certain degree of consternation as the crowd suddenly broke into a buzz of conversation. Chomei turned to his father. “What happens when first blood is both of them?” he asked, stymied.

“I am not sure,” Aromoro said slowly. 

Back on the arena floor, Tanari-sama glanced down at the small gash on his forearm, then back at Jiromasu-sama. “Shall we go again?” he asked.

Jiromasu’s lips were pursed as he looked at where his own, all but identical, gash was trickling blood down to drip onto the arena floor. He shook his head. “The Fortunes have spoken,” he said, one side of his mouth hitching up in a wry smile. “This is not the time for this contest. Perhaps we can cross blades another time, Tanari-sama. I thank you for the honour of facing you. I concede.” And Jiromasu-sama bowed his defeat to the other Kakita.

The buzz of conversation around the arena turned into a roar.

***

Jiromasu had forbidden her to heal the cut on his arm and Kagami entered the evening’s festivities with Nami, Oguri, and the children, still disgruntled about it.

“No, Kagami,” he had said firmly, when she had cornered him. “It is little more than a scratch and it is an excellent reminder of humility. I knew I should not have joined the Iaijutsu tournament, yet I let my own desires overrule what I knew to be the correct decision. The Fortunes were kind, but they were clear. That final fight was not one that had their blessing.”

Kagami had been inclined to argue - the Fortunes were her purview, not his - but there was no denying that he understood the duel and how it functioned to a depth she could not compete with, and so she had held her tongue. He had noticed and pulled her into an embrace, kissing the top of her head to acknowledge her forbearance, and she had left him in order to go sulk where he would not have to witness it.

She was mostly over it now, but Nami was still treating her with a wary caution that told her that she was still being prickly and she sighed, trying to shake the rest of the distress she felt at knowing Jiromasu to be injured from her consciousness, looking around to see if she could find Goro and Tetsunotaka. The two of them had remained in town, rather than come back to Yoriki House, helping to supervise the construction of the agility course that was to be the next day’s physical task.

She did not see them right away, but she did see one of the Hida from the contest, his arm in a sling and she headed over towards him, her brow furrowed. “Hida Bo-san,” she said. “You are injured! But you did not take a serious wound during the Iaijutsu tournament did you?”

“Hah! The little Ishiken-sama. No, Kagami-sama, I was not seriously injured in the tournament. Just a few scratches. My opponents were skilled at controlling their blades.”

“Then how did you find yourself injured?” Kagami said, confused.

The big Crab grinned at her. “My own carelessness,” he admitted. “They are building the agility course and I climbed to the top of one of the structures and was standing atop it, trying to balance on one foot.” He leaned down towards her, lowering his voice. “There may have been some sake involved,” he admitted. “It turns out that it is hard to balance after that much sake, and I fell off and…” he gestured at his shoulder.

“That is truly unfortunate,” Kagami said. “I can easily heal it for you, however. There is no need for you to remain in pain.”

The big man shook his head. “Thank you, Kagami-sama, but no. It does not hurt unless I try and do this.” The big man went to raise his arm, and then winced. “And Kuni Iweko-san told me it was my own foolish fault, that he would not heal it for me, and that I must suffer the consequences of my actions. I do not want to irritate him by having another shugenja heal what he has told me I should endure.”

“But it will put you at a disadvantage for the rest of the tournament,” Kagami objected.

The Hida shrugged. “Sometimes, you are injured and there is no healer to hand, and yet still you must continue.” He grinned. “It may take a day or two, but Iweko-san will relent eventually. And in the meantime, I will wear the sling and look very pathetic and stalwart as I push on with this clear disadvantage. It will make what victories I achieve that much sweeter.”

“I do not know that I will ever understand Crab,” Kagami said to Nami as they moved away from the Hida, who was currently using his sling in order to wedge a plate securely into place and then loading it with the small treats from the table of delicacies along the back wall.

“In some ways, they are the most predictable of the clans,” Nami said, smiling. “And in others, the least.”

They found Goro sitting off by himself a little ways, two bottles of sake and a pitcher that had condensation beading on its sides on the table in front of him. He nodded at them and gestured at the table. “I saved you seats,” he said, pouring out sake for them all. “There is honey-water for the children and the Daidoji.”

“And the Daidoji?” Oguri asked.

“Tetsunotaka-san will not drink until he has stood up to tell his story,” Goro grumbled. “Nami-san has more sense, I am sure.”

“A few drinks usually makes the stories flow more smoothly,” Nami agreed, taking the filled cup he offered her. “Where is our large friend?”

“Speaking with Jiromasu-san about something,” Goro replied. “He will no doubt join us soon. Jiromasu-san will be seated at the judging table this evening.”

Kagami felt a little drop in her stomach. She had known that, but had managed to forget it. And with Tetsunotaka not yet here, she was not likely to avoid sitting next to Oguri, for she was sure that as soon as she sat, so would Oguri. And that he would choose to sit next to her. And there was no safe shelter for her tonight.

“Come, sit next to me, Kagami-san,” Goro said, patting the tatami mat beside him. Kagami blinked with surprise, but did as she was bid. It was rare for her to be seated beside Goro. She sighed with relief as Nami took her other side and Oguri, a flash of disappointment quickly concealed, sat across from her. She was so grateful not to have to sit next to him tonight. He had been nothing but complimentary, and really quite kind, but she had become very aware of his attraction to her during the swim, when she had lost her balance and ended up pressed against him. There had been a certain amount of… evidence… of that attraction that had been noticeable through the fabric of his fundoshi, hard against her stomach, and his hands had lingered against her and… she wrenched her mind away from it, but felt her cheeks flush anyways. And maybe the way that Nami and Goro navigated the world was more usual than she had ever thought. After all, it wasn’t like Doji Uki-sama was not also engaged in the same - she wasn’t naive enough to think that the Governor’s relationship with Kakita Saito-sama was one of only lingering looks and flirtation - and it wasn’t like there wasn’t more than enough court gossip to indicate that half the courtiers at Winter Court spent at least half their time in beds that weren’t their own, but…

But was that what he was expecting of her? Had she given some indication that such advances would be welcome? Beyond the very basics, she wasn’t even sure what was involved in taking another into your bed. And she had no interest in bearing a child, or the dishonour of doing so when not wed, and moon tea was not infallible. And while, yes, she had felt some stirrings of attraction before - she could feel her cheeks heating even more at the private admission - some sense that there was, perhaps, some reason to want to take someone to bed, it was not for him. 

She resolutely avoided looking at Oguri, determined to get her embarrassment under control, only to find herself watching Botan make his way over to their table, dropping down to sit next to Nami as the Kakita woman gestured for him to join them, and she was unable to not notice the look that passed between them. Desperately, she looked up at where Jiromasu was sitting at the judging table, General Hashiga sitting to one side of him and a Doji that she knew in passing to the other. The Doji was tapping his wrist with her fan, laughing at something he had just said. He was smiling down at her, then he turned to scan the room, his eye catching Kagami’s. One eyebrow rose just slightly. She smiled at him, a little weakly, and wished she had worn full makeup, like she had for the opening banquet. It would have hidden the scarlet on her cheeks. But she couldn’t run away and hide, so she was just going to have to deal with it. 

Tetsunotaka was walking across the room towards them and he dropped into his seat beside Goro. He was carrying a bottle and as he uncorked it and leaned across to fill her cup, she realized it was a bottle of her favourite plum wine. She smiled at him.

“Where did you find that?” she asked.

He shrugged. “Asked Bobu-san,” he said. 

“And he just happened to have a bottle of this particular wine available?”

“Yes.” He did not elaborate and Kagami wondered which of her friends it was who was responsible for that fact. Given that it was Tetsunotaka who had retrieved it, he seemed the most likely culprit.

“A particular favourite?” Oguri asked, looking at the bottle with interest.

“Of Kagami-sama’s, yes,” Nami said. “I must admit, I find it a little sweet.”

“May I?” Oguri poured a little into his glass and tasted it. He did not grimace, but Kagami could see that it was not to his taste. “Yes, a little sweeter than I would generally go for. But quite appropriate for one as sweet as spring flowers.”

Kagami gave him an awkward little smile and turned back to Tetsunotaka, taking another sip of her wine as Botan tried some and did not manage to avoid the grimace at the sweetness of it. “Do you know when you are to share your story? Obviously, I am not able to aid my friends as I so often do.”

“More’s the pity,” Nami said. “But I think that such aid would be considered cheating.”

“As it should.” Kagami took another sip of her wine. She would drink this one down quickly, to help loosen the knot of anxiety that was in the pit of her stomach and calm her embarrassment. “I am very fond of that spell, but I could not cast it thirty times in one evening and to maintain fairness I would have to.”

“ Have you all been informed of your order?” Goro asked the bushi gathered around the table.

“Yes,” Nami said. “Though you may be happy to know that Ikoma Genzo-san has opted not to participate in this particular element of the contest.

“Wise choice,” Goro said, nodding. “Five minutes each, yes? The choice of a personal story or the retelling of a traditional tale?”

“I am sure that many are going to choose to take the chance to boast of their own exploits,” Botan said, grinning. “I certainly am.”

Kagami felt her shoulders relax as the quickly-drunk wine hit her. She smiled a little. “Do you think we will have someone sharing The Bride of the Forest ?” she asked. 

Oguri’s eyebrows rose as both Goro and Tetsunotaka burst out laughing, and he reached over to refill Kagami’s cup. Kagami grinned wider at the reactions of her friends and picked up the cup and took a sip, looking over at the others around the table, who were all still gazing in some level of consternation at the chortling yoriki. 

“It became something of a standing joke during the run-up to the One-Day War,” she explained. “Though I thought Jiromasu-san’s rendition of The Bride of the Lake was equally as stirring.”

Goro, who had been in the middle of taking a drink, snorted sake out his nose at that and, by the time they had all recovered, the tales had begun.

Kagami had expected a range of story-tellers just as there had been a range of skills in the Iaijutsu tournament. And it was true that there were some who were not as skilled at sharing their tales. But more than half of the tales were really quite good and a great many were excellent. Nami told the tale of facing the Lord of Dreams, down in the hidden chamber beneath Chisana Basho, to loud applause. Kakita Oguri proved himself to be a successful story-teller as well and Kagami applauded loudly with all the rest after he had told the tale of Kakita Hanzuki’s courtship of Doji Chanako and the tasks he had had to undertake to win her hand. He dropped back down into his seat with a satisfied smile as the roar of applause began to quiet and leaned across the table, picking up the wine bottle to top up Kagami’s cup. 

“I am glad you enjoyed the tale, Kagami-sama,” he said. “You remind me a lot of Doji Chanako, you know. She, too, was a powerful shugenja.”

Kagami blinked, then gave him a polite little smile and took a drink to avoid answering him. Doji Chanako was a shugenja, yes… but that was just about the only point where she could draw a comparison. Doji Chanako was also a powerful figure in the Crane court a hundred years ago, involved in policy decisions that had affected half of Rokugan. Still, the wine was making it hard to worry too much about Oguri’s flirtations and she turned to listen to the next speaker, brushing aside the strangeness of the comparison.

The next story-teller was Hida Bo and he stood up to speak, his arm still in a sling. His story lasted longer than five minutes, but that was only because he needed to stop speaking periodically to wait for the laughter of his audience to die down as he gave a dramatic retelling of how he had gained his injury, complete with an exaggeratedly woebegone expression as he informed them all of the Kuni’s judgement that he live with the results of his indiscretion. Kagami was laughing so hard that she had tears in her eyes and she glanced across the room to Kuni Iweko. The Kuni’s expression was dour as the Hida turned his judgement into a comedic event, but perhaps it was spending so much time with Kuni Goro that allowed her to see the spark of amusement deep in his eyes.

“I do not know that he helped himself there, if he was hoping to have Kuni Iweko-san relent and heal him in the next few days,” Ariko said, wiping her own eyes.

Then Tetsunotaka got up and took the stage and the room quieted again. He looked over and locked eyes with Kagami. He gave a small smile.

“Today,” he said, his deep voice louder than usual as he projected to be heard across the room, “I will be telling the story of The Bride of the Forest .”

Kagami clapped her hands across her mouth to cover the squeak of laughter, and the Daidoji’s smile broadened just a little. And then he told the story of their rescue of the aspect of the Fortune of Happy Marriages. It was one of the lesser-known tales of the Five Yoriki and he did an adequate job of sharing it, much of the phrasing pulled from Jiromasu’s recountings of the story. Kagami listened with a smile of contentment as his words invoked the emotions of that rescue and when he returned to his seat as the room echoed with the applause, she reached over to place her hand on his, squeezing his fingers briefly.

“That was well done, Tetsunotaka-san,” she said. Then she grinned. “And it seems that someone did, in fact, share the tale of The Bride of the Forest .” She picked up the sake bottle and poured him a cup of sake, then turned to top up those of the others that were drinking.

“Jiromasu-sam does a much better job of it,” Tetsunotaka said, brow furrowing a little as Oguri picked up the plum wine to top up Kagami’s cup as well. “However, I am not a habitual story-teller, so I thought I would borrow one of his.”

The Lion had just as many excellent story-tellers as the Crane, and Kagami spent a very enjoyable evening listening to them all, sipping on her wine and chatting briefly with the others between stories. The Matsu especially brought an energy to their tales that made her heart beat faster in her chest and she longed to have been able to have cast her spell to see the images and sounds that would have come from such passion. She turned to Nami after the last Matsu had finished. “Do you think we could get them to tell stories again, some time when it is not a contest?” she asked hopefully. 

Nami’s lips twitched. “Jiromasu-sama wanted to go into Lion Lands and spar his way through half the bushi in Hashiga-sama’s command. You want to go into Lion Lands and have them tell you stories while the Air-kami illustrate their words.” She shook her head in amusement. “They are rarely our allies, you know.”

Kagami pouted. “They are right now. Or they will be, once Doji Uki-sama convinces them that this is far better than being at war. And I want to see how they see those stories. And I think that even Akodo Uskae-san would let me heal him, now… though Jiromasu would not let me heal him earlier. And Hida Bo would not let me heal him, either.” She felt an empty sadness at those rejections rise up inside her.

“Mmm…” Nami picked up the bottle of plum wine, now almost empty, and corked it, handing it over to Tetsunotaka, who smiled a little and put it on the floor beside him. Nami poured out a cup of the honey-water and handed it to Kagami. “Here. Drink this. Which story do you think will win?”

Kagami sipped the cool water and smiled, her melancholy evaporating as she considered all the many skilled story-tellers who had shared with them that night. “I think it will be Doji Kuoshi,” she said, amusement bubbling up inside her. “He may be unable to accurately swing his katana, but his words are a weapon that one would be wise not to underestimate.”

“I think you might be correct,” Nami said as they turned to watch the last few contestants take the stage.

Kagami was correct and Doji Kuoshi was named the winner, to general applause. As the guests rose to begin heading back to their quarters, Nami stood and helped Kagami to her feet. Kagami was startled to realise she needed the help, swaying a little as the room spun. She must have drunk more wine than she had realised.

“Oh!” She blinked, looking around, distracted from her awareness of her lack of sobriety by the patterns made by the guests as they milled around. She smiled as she watched the dance of bodies moving back and forth, weaving in and out of each other in a swirl of colours, reds and yellows and browns and blues, with the Void connections twining between and beneath it all, strong and bright and thin and light. A Lion twisting his body a little to avoid making contact with a Doji woman as he passed behind her. Kuni Iweko striding through the press of bodies, the party-goers parting in front of him and his yojimbo following behind him. The geisha, continuing their duties as they laughed with patrons, fans fluttering. It was an overwhelming kaleidoscope and she both wanted to flee from it and for it never to end, as interaction after interaction jumped to her notice, each brief and poignant.

“And what are you seeing right now, Kagami-sama?” Oguri’s voice whispered in her ear. She startled a little, staggering as she lost her balance, and his hand caught her elbow, steading her. “Your eyes are large and dark. What mysteries are you watching?” He was standing very close to her, not quite touching her, the only actual point of contact the steadying hand on her elbow, but his voice vibrated against her neck as he leaned down to speak to her, causing not entirely unpleasant shivers to run up and down spine.

“Everything,” she said, her voice also quiet, lost in the beauty of it.

The thumb of the hand holding her elbow moved, stroking back and forth along the inside of her arm, a point of physical sensation that seemed to heighten her awareness of her own body. The feel of the slide of fabric on her skin, the warmth of his breath puffing just behind her ear, stirring the tiny hairs there and sending more rippling shivers across her skin, the thrumming intensity of all her own connections to the world pulsing just beneath her skin with the euphoria of the Void.

“Everything,” she said again, voice breathy and hoarse.

“Thank you, Oguri-san, I have her.”

“Jiromasu!” she turned towards her cousin’s voice and smiled up at him. “What wonderful stories, Jiromasu!” She turned and stepped towards him, stumbling a little, and he was suddenly there, his hip bracing her as he pulled her arm through his. She leaned against him for a moment, eyes closed and savouring the bright flare of him, then she straightened again when she felt the dig of his elbow into her side. Right… this was not somewhere she could indulge in that. Time to be a proper Crane. Except she was supposed to be being Isawa and Ishiken right now. But an Isawa wouldn’t do that either. She blinked and looked around. The crowds were thinning and the intense dance of Void tendrils was calming and she sighed as the Void settled down to the constant, comfortable pulse of Jiromasu’s presence. 

“Let’s see how you are for walking, shall we?” Jiromasu said, amusement in his tone. 

Why would she not be able to walk? She looked up at him with some confusion and then realised immediately what he meant when she had taken a few steps and suddenly realised that his guiding arm was the only thing stopping her from having a great deal of difficulty walking in a straight line. She sighed. She was actually feeling very nice right now, but it was a long way home and she could not rely on him to steady her the entire way. And it would not be appropriate for Tetsunotaka to carry her either, despite the fact that that idea was incredibly appealing right now, the warmth and steadiness of him and the ease with which he took her weight very fond memories despite the fear that had been involved at the time.

“Hold on, Jiromasu,” she said, fishing around in her scroll case. It took her an embarrassingly long time to find the scroll she was looking for, and she pulled it out. She looked down at where her Water-kami was sparkling with the blues and greens of the connections to the Naga and the pearls. “And you aren’t going to be any help are you?” she said accusingly at it. She watched it for a long moment, mesmerized by the colours until Jiromasu squeezed her arm against his side.

She needed both hands to hold the scroll and Jiromasu’s hand came to rest on her upper back, thumb and forefinger cupping around her neck, solid and steadying, to keep her from swaying as she slowly read out Jurojin’s Balm , taking her time to ensure that she didn’t stumble over the words that were swimming a little before her eyes. The Earth-kami demanded precision. As she finished, she closed her eyes and shuddered as the haze from the alcohol lifted. She smiled up in apology at him.

“I should be fine now, Jiromasu,” she said, though she missed the feel of his hand as soon as he had removed it, much as she was already missing the sensation of intense connection to the world around her. She rolled up the scroll and tucked it away, looking about for the others. Nami and Botan had disappeared and she decided not to wonder too hard about where they might have disappeared to. Chomei and Ariko were over by Akodo Aromoro. Goro was engaged in a conversation with Kuni Iweko, a few steps away. And Tetsunotaka was making his way over towards them from the direction of the rest area.

Goro glanced over from his conversation. “Nami-san will be finding her own way home,” he said. “She and Botan-san went to find some friends.”

Jiromasu nodded. He turned a little and offered Kagami his elbow, and she slipped her hand up into the crook of his arm with a grateful smile as they collected their assorted guests and friends and headed for home.

Chapter Text

Chomei looked over the transformation to the summit tournament grounds with wide eyes. Beside him, Ariko bounced on the balls of her feet. 

“Can we try it?” she begged.

They hadn’t seen the grounds the night before, as they returned from the evening story-telling celebrations. They had, however, heard a considerable volume of noise from that direction, as they had left. A fair number of departing samurai, made aware of the changes by Hida Bo’s story, had gone to check it out. According to Nami-sama this morning, many had also decided to follow his lead and climb up onto the structures while under the influence of the sake they had drunk while listening to the many stories told that night.

“And were you one of them?” Kagami-sama had asked, eyebrow raised.

Nami-sama had gazed back with a look of innocence that Chomei found particularly suspicious. “I am not as foolish as Hida Bo-san,” she said.

Goro-sama had looked up from his cup of tea and snorted. “You mean that you did not fall off and injure yourself while doing so,” he had said.

Nami-sama had merely grinned.

The agility course was set up in a large circle around the outer edge of the tournament grounds and the goal of the event was to make your way through the course as fast as you could. It was an ingeniously designed course, simple, but also requiring great strength and agility. It started with the samurai climbing a rope to get up to a beam that ran between two posts. The contestant would need to run across the top of the beam to the far end, where they would jump from it to a small platform perched on four thick bamboo pillars. From there, they would return to the ground by stepping along a series of bamboo posts that were cut successively shorter. Once on the ground, they needed to make their way between two sets of thick logs, suspended from a pair of heavy beams by stout ropes, that could be set to swinging. At the far end of the gauntlet of swinging logs, they needed to scale a tall wooden wall, smooth but for a few small handholds created by either attaching small blocks of wood or carving divots from the planks. They would then cross over another gap by swinging from one rope to the next along a series of them, before descending the last one down to a low platform that was built on one end of a large, water-tight wooden enclosure. Chomei knew it was water-tight because it had been filled with water and a series of chunks of log sat in the still waters. The samurai would then run from one side of the pond to the other, using the shifting, precarious footing of the floating wood to do so, before a final run up and down over what looked like angular wooden moon-bridges and end by ringing the small gong hanging there to signal their completion of the course.

“Do you think we could convince the school to create something like this?” Chomei asked, watching as one of the Akodo contestants walked around the course, examining each obstacle that he would have to overcome. Like Ariko, Chomei really wanted to try it.

“You should have Jiromasu-sama suggest it to them,” Ariko said. She turned to look at Kagami-sama, who was also examining the course, a thoughtful frown creasing her brow. “Kagami-sama, can we? Can we try it?”

Kagami-sama looked from her perusal of the course over at the Suzume girl. “Do you think you can?” she asked. “It has been made for adults, not children. Some of those distances may well be beyond your reach.”

Chomei considered the course. Some of the distances were quite large, but he didn’t think they were undoable.

“I can do it,” Ariko insisted.

Kagami-sama turned to Tetsunotaka-sama and Nami-sama who were also standing there. “What do you think?” she asked. She smiled a little wryly. “I would not want the logs swinging, they are large enough that they might cause serious damage if they were to hit either of them, but the rest?”

Tetsunotaka-sama considered the course for a moment and Chomei held his breath. He knew that Kagami-sama placed a great deal of faith in Tetsunotaka-sama’s judgement. If he said no…

The big Daidoji nodded. “They can try. I will stand beneath that first jump, that I might catch them if they miss. That is the only part I have any serious reservations about.” He smiled a little, glancing over at Chomei. “I would imagine that they will finish it faster than a number of our full samurai.”

Buoyed by the praise and excited at the chance to try the course, they both rushed for the starting line. Chomei made it there first by dint of his longer legs and also by grabbing Ariko and shoving her behind him at the very start, making use of his greater bulk to swing the smaller girl backwards. He skidded to a stop at the starting point as she spluttered curses at him and he grinned at her. 

“This is to your benefit, Ariko-chan,” he said. “You can watch my missteps and avoid them when it is your turn.”

She sniffed. “I prefer to make my own mistakes,” she said.

“It is a wise samurai who can learn from the errors of others,” Nami-sama called from where she was watching, sounding amused. 

“Alright, Chomei-kun,” Tetsunotaka-sama said, moving to stand at the end of the first beam. “Whenever you are ready.”

Chomei grinned as his heart began to beat faster in anticipation. This was going to be a good test of his skills. It was not going to be easy, but he was sure he could do it. He took one more deep breath, let it out, then jumped up to grab the rope and began to climb it, hand over hand, using his feet to stop himself slipping back down.

It wasn’t that hard at all to make it to the top, though the rope was rough on his palms. He pulled himself up onto the beam and stood, glancing down at Ariko. “It’s easier to stand on them when they aren’t spinning around in the water,” he called down to her, then ran along the beam, planting his foot on the end of it and leaping out over the gap between beam and platform, focusing so hard on where he needed to land that he didn’t see Tetsunotaka’s face down below, tracking his flight through the air. He landed on the platform with a solid thump, feeling the slight movement as the bamboo pillars bent and flexed with the force.

“Well done, Chomei-kun,” the Daidoji said, moving to the other side of the platform. He jogged alongside as Chomei ran lightly down the bamboo posts and through the stationary gauntlet to the wooden wall.

“I doubt it is more difficult than the wall of a keep or the central tower of the school,” the big man commented, and Chomei glanced over at him before considering the holds he could see.

“Definitely not,” he agreed, and then he was climbing, having a little difficulty with some of the distances, but nothing insurmountable. He thought Ariko might have a little more trouble, as her reach was just that much shorter than his, but he thought she would likely manage it as well.

The rope bridge proved to be a challenge, but he used his weight to set the rope moving to give him the momentum he needed, releasing each one at the apex of its swing and launching through the air to cling to the next, before sliding down the last rope to the bottom, wincing a little as the friction took a layer of skin off his palms. He stood on the platform, looking out over the floating logs.

“Those ones will spin,” Ariko called.

Chomei nodded. He was going to have to be very light on his feet, landing as much top down as possible, saving the forward momentum for when he pushed off. He took a deep breath and then leaped to the first log, his foot in contact with it for only a fraction of a heartbeat before he was moving on to the next, and he gave a whoop of triumph as he reached the other side without having been tipped into the water. He could hear Ariko cheering in the background. The rest of course was easy, though the bridges were steep enough that he needed to use his hands to scramble over them at the top, and he picked up the tiny hammer and rang the bell with a surge of triumph. He turned, grinning, and bowed to the round of applause he was getting not only from his friends but also from those samurai who had come to observe the course before it was time to compete on it.

“Well done, my son.”

Chomei spun around to see Father, Jotaro-sama beside him, walking over to stand next to Kagami-sama and the others and the warm feeling of accomplishment that he had felt inside himself threatened to overcome him as his father’s evident pride caused that feeling to swell up until he was not sure he could contain it. He straightened and then bowed deeply to his father, trying to somehow convey how glad he was that his father had witnessed his success. He turned to Ariko.

“Your turn now, Ariko-chan,” he said, then he walked over to stand beside his father, who put a hand on his shoulder.

Ariko took her place at the starting point, her face set in determination, and Chomei held his breath, hoping desperately that she, too, would successfully finish the course. He was worried that, smaller and shorter than he was, she might not be able to. And that would be a blow to the girl’s pride that she would not take well.

The rope was certainly not a challenge, and she went up it like a monkey, pulling herself up onto the beam and running along it with sure-footed grace. The leap from beam to platform, though, was almost a disaster as she misjudged her foot placement and jumped from a little further back than he had and Chomei had a moment where he was desperately glad that Tetsunotaka-sama had positioned himself beneath the jump and was in place to catch her if she fell. She did not, however, crashing into the structure, the whole tower swaying with the impact, and she flung her arms forward onto the planks as the breath wooshed out of her as she landed with her stomach right on the edge of the platform. She hauled herself up to safety and glanced over at him.

“That was a little closer than I would have liked,” she called over to them as she gasped to catch her breath. Then she straightened and ran lightly down the bamboo posts as if they were the staircase at Yoriki House. 

She reached the wall and started to climb and, as Chomei tracked her progress, he bit his lip. She had chosen a different route than him and he could see, up near the top, a point where she was likely to get stuck. And she did, the wooden block she had intended on using a foot outside her reach. He watched her stop and consider, some twenty feet from the ground, and he was glad once more that Tetsunotaka-sama had been following her along, ready to catch her if necessary. Then she settled her toes more firmly into the carved grooves she had been using and wrapped both hands around the wooden block that had been her hand hold and began to rock her body back and forth. Chomei had just a moment to wonder what she was doing before she launched herself through the air, releasing her grip on every hold she had been using, and wrapped her hands around the hold that had been previously outside her grasp, scrabbling with her feet against the wall to slow the pendulum swing of her body.

“She has a great deal of spirit,” Jotaro-sama murmured, his tone impressed, as her right foot found purchase on another wooden block, and Ariko resumed her climb.

Nami-sama nodded. “It is proving an honour to get to know them better, as they visit with us at Yoriko House.”

Ariko did not bother with swinging the ropes, merely switching her grip and launching herself through the air from one to the other, flitting between them like her Clan’s namesake, and descended the rope at the far end. She rubbed her palms on her thighs as she looked at the pond full of floating logs, then sprinted over them so quickly that it really did seem like she flew, the logs barely moving under her. She gave a whoop of triumph to echo his own, scrambling over the bridges and ringing the gong with a wide grin.

“Did we make it too easy, Goro-san?” Jiromasu-sama asked as he strolled over to join them. “I am very impressed with the achievement of our young friends, but if it is doable by those who have not yet reached their gempukku…”

Goro shook his head. “It is a test of agility and speed. If we made it much harder, too many would not succeed. And they are small and light and strong for their ages.” He glanced over at where Ariko was jogging over to them, clearly pleased with herself, as an equally loud round of applause was echoing through the air from the scattered observers. “Also, this one thinks she can fly.”

“Did fly,” she said with smug satisfaction. 

“Will you be on the tournament grounds in case of accident, Kagami-san?” Father asked, watching as one of the curious samurai who were examining the course pushed at one of the hanging logs, setting it swinging.

“I will, though Goro-san will not,” Kagami-sama said. “Would you like to join him and the children during the contest?” 

“That would be agreeable,” Father replied. “And I assume that you will both be needed for the skirmishes when they occur. Chomei-kun and Ariko-chan should again come sit with the Lion for those, I think.”

Kagami-sama bowed to Chomie’s father. “Thank you, Aromoro-sama,” she said. “It would be good to have them seated with one who will have their care in mind while so many of us are occupied with tournament duties.”

And so, after a mid-day meal taken at one of Kagami-sama’s favourite tea-houses in Hashi no Mura, Chomei found himself seated next to his father, with Ariko on his other side, as the various samurai prepared to brave the agility course that had been constructed for them. A large taiko drum had been set up to one side of the course, four monks seated on a bench beside it. Mika-san, Jiromasu-sama’s geisha friend, was kneeling up on the judging platform, a striker on the ground before her and a small gong, the mate of the one at the finish line, placed beside her.

The first of the contestants, a Daidoji Chomei did not know, took her place at the starting line. One of the monks rose, picking up the taiko sticks and standing ready. Jiromasu-sama nodded to Mika-san and the geisha picked up the striker and hit the gong. The monk started up a quick, steady pace on the drum as the Daidoji pulled herself up the rope, onto the beam, and ran along it, leaping off the end and landing on the tower with a thump. When she rang the gong at the end, the drum beat abruptly stopped and three heimin standing beside the gong conferred briefly and then the first of them yelled out a number.

“So that is how he is going to tell who finishes the most quickly,” Father said, smiling. “I had wondered.”

The score to beat slowly dropped as the contest continued, the monks switching out drumming duties as they tired. They had had to switch out mid-run during Hida Bo-sama’s time through the agility course, one taking over for the other mid-swing without dropping a single beat. Chomei watched with fascinated awe as the Hida, running the course essentially one-handed, his arm still in a sling, slowly made his way across the course, using his prodigious upper body strength, creative use of his legs for stability, and an incredibly strong grip to overcome the difficulty of doing so while injured. It was lucky that it had not been his sword arm that was hurt. The round of applause when he finally made his way up to the finish line and rang the gong was deafening and the Hida grinned as he turned to bow to Kuni Iweko-sama, who had his arms crossed over his chest. The Kuni’s lips were pursed, but Chomei thought that it might have been to avoid showing his amusement rather than an indication of disapproval.

Ikoma Genzo-sama, the samurai with the stutter, had become the one to beat when Nami-sama walked up to the starting line. The Ikoma had run a blisteringly fast lap of the course, smoothly transitioning from section to section without a second’s hesitation. Nami-sama set herself and, as Mika-san rang the bell, she was off, shinning up the rope and rolling to her feet on top of the beam, pushing off into a flat-out sprint to launch herself into the air and onto the platform. It quickly became clear that she was a contender for the lead and Chomei found himself holding his breath as she dodged through the swinging logs and scaled the wall with what looked like practiced skill, though he knew she had not seen the course before last night. She danced across the floating logs, up and down the bridges, and rang the gong before dropping to her knees, gasping for breath.

The three time-keepers conferred and then the spokesperson shouted out her time. Half the audience groaned as the other half cheered. The number was a scant three beats short of Ikoma Genzo-sama’s time.

More than a few samurai had been unable to finish the course, some stymied by the very first challenge of climbing the rope. Chomei had not expected any of the shugenja to manage the course, and he was proven correct for Kuni Iweko-sama, Kitsu Kyoki-sama, and Isawa Atiro-sama. Asahina Hino-sama, however, managed to surprise him with a very respectable time. 

It was nearing the end of the roster when the first major accident occured. Kagami-sama had been needed a few times before that for smaller injuries, including several debilitating contusions from the swinging logs, a head injury when a contestant fell from the floating logs with an outcome a little more serious than having to try again while sopping wet, and more than a few bloody palms after samurai had slid down the final rope without consideration for the damage it could cause. Father had shaken his head at those last incidents, pointing out to Chomei and Ariko that such a disregard for one's hands was the sign of a bushi who should know better, for what use was a bushi who could not wield his sword? 

The first serious incident, however, involved Ikoma Kozan-sama, who had placed well in the Iaijutsu tournament the day before. He had done well up until he reached the swinging ropes, however, his grip missed on the second rope and he hurtled towards the ground, twisting as he went to try and break his fall. He managed to avoid falling on his head or neck, but his shoulder caught the impact and the snap of breaking bone could be heard clearly between the drum beats. The Lion lay motionless on the ground and a hush descended over the crowd as Jiromasu-sama motioned for the taiko drum to stop.

Kagami-sama hastened over to the fallen Lion, dropping down to her knees beside him and pressing her fingers to his throat. Chomei watched as her shoulders dropped with released tension and then she began to cast, her voice carrying clearly into the silence. She laid her hand, shimmering with a glowing layer of water covering it, onto the man’s chest. The glow faded as the water seeped down into him and he groaned. Kagami-sama leaned back and the Ikoma sat up, glanced up at the ropes, then over at Kagami-sama, then his head dropped forward and he swore with great feeling. There was a ripple of sympathetic laughter and then a round of applause as he got to his feet and helped Kagami-sama to hers.

The next samurai up to the starting line was Tetsunotaka-sama. Chomei was certain that he would do well over the course - the big Daidoji had demonstrated his physical prowess regularly - but he had not expected to see the turn of speed that Tetsunotaka-sama was capable of as he powered through the course, chasing Ikoma Genzo-sama’s score. He didn’t manage it, his time a dozen beats behind Nami-sama, but he ended up placing a very respectable third in the afternoon’s contest, with Matsu Maya-sama coming in just behind him.

Ikoma Kozan-sama proved to be the only serious injury of the day and, as they gathered their belongings to head towards the evening’s festivities, Chomei knew that Kagami-sama would be relieved by that fact.

***

Nami was thankful for the sake being served, as well as the skill of the maiko who were accompanying the singers. Luckily, many of those singing had passable voices, some of them exceptionally good ones. Others, however, were painfully out of tune. Those seemed to fall into two camps… those who knew their skills were not sufficient to place well, but who tried in earnest to sing a favourite song to the best of their ability and those who knew their skills were not sufficient to place well and so decided to lubricate their voices with the liberal application of sake and make up for skill with enthusiasm.

She wasn’t actually sure which was worse.

She was not the only one who was appreciating the constant stream of servers who were replenishing sake glasses around the hall, and she watched as one of the geisha approached the head table with a bottle, saying a few words to those sitting there before pouring the sake for them and then, at Ikoma Nezu’s wincing gesture as the samurai currently singing hit a particularly sour note, leaving the bottle at the table with a smile and a bow as she moved off and slipped away down one of the curtained corridors. 

The off-key samurai had sat down and Hida Kenru had just gotten up and Nami took a sip of her sake, wondering if this was going to be one of the good songs or not. He walked over to the maiko and talked to them for some little time. They nodded, and then prepared to play as the Hida took the stage. He signaled to them and the girl with the tambour began to beat out a slow, steady rhythm. After several beats, the shamsin joined in a haunting minor key. A few beats later, the Crab started to sing and the sorrow in his voice caught at Nami’s heart.

No prayers are said for the nameless dead,
Hash duty’s cost in the Crab clan’s lost.
No tears are shed for the unquiet dead,
Who stood the wall before their fall.
The Deceiver is fed with the souls of our dead.

He takes from us father and brother.
He takes from us daughter and mother.
Honour spilled hot across the sands,
Deep within the Shadowlands.

Goro had risen to his feet, face impassive, his right hand fisted and held against his chest. Nami glanced around the room and saw every other Crab also on their feet. Each was facing the stage. Each also had hand fisted against their chest. She felt a shiver run down her spine as the tambor strikes gained an added weight as they all began to stamp their feet in time with it, overpowering the shamsin’s mournful melody, and the grief in Hida Kenru’s voice transmuted to rage and defiance.

Yet still we fight in the endless night
With purest jade and moonbright blade.
The Crab clan’s might against the noxious night,
Sentinels tall on the Kaiu Wall.
Destroying his blight, hope in the night.

For he takes from us father and brother.
He takes from us daughter and mother.
So Honour marches across the sands
Deep into the Shadowlands.

Three more heavy stomps from the Crab, then all of them let out a wild yell that rang with a mix of anger and hatred and grief. And then there was a moment of heavy silence as they silently resumed their seats and the crowd all looked at each other, uncertain how to process what they had just heard. There was a smattering of uncertain applause, but it quickly died away as a buzz of subdued conversation began. Nami glanced over at Kagami, who was still sitting in silence, her eyes wide and Void darkened, unheeded tears trickling down her cheeks, and then over at Goro. The Kuni caught her gaze and gave a grim smile. “There are more verses to that song,” he said. “And each family within the Clan has their own set of them. Kenru-san merely sang the first and the last.”  He filled all their sake cups, then picked up his own and shot it back, banging it down onto the table. “Kanpai!”

They all picked up their cups and followed suit, and Kagami hastily wiped the tears from her cheeks as the bang of the ceramic brought her back to them. Goro glanced at her curiously. “What did you see during that song?” he asked.

Kagami bit her lip. “It is hard to explain,” she said. “With this many people around, there are so many Void connections. Everyone is connected to the world in hundreds, in thousands, of ways. And they all have different weight and different vibrancy. So, I see everything but I cannot always know what it is that I see.”

“I am surprised you can see anything at all, if there are so many,” Oguri said, sounding fascinated. “Does it not overwhelm your sight completely? Like a cloud of silk threads?”

“Sometimes,” Kagami admitted. “Sometimes it really is too much. And sometimes you can get lost, because each has a sense of urgency to it and you find yourself following every one. But you learn to… prioritize. To ignore, to see through, the ones that are not what you are looking for. And sometimes, like just now, some are insistent on being seen. Every beat of drum and feet sent…” she stopped, groping for a way to explain it. Finally, she shook her head. “I do not have words to explain what I saw and felt in that connecting pulse between every Crab in this room.” She turned in her seat and bowed deeply to Goro. “But I am honoured to have witnessed it. And I grieve with you for those whose names can no longer be spoken.”

Goro nodded, the twist of his mouth a complicated thing that gave Nami some small understanding of the challenge Kagami was finding at explaining what she had seen.

“It was an interesting choice of song,” he said. He glanced around the room, at the quiet, earnest conversations and the looks being thrown at the Crab. “A good one.”

“Certainly powerful,” Oguri said.

Jiromasu was waving her up for her turn and Nami grimaced a little. Hida Kenru’s performance was a hard one to have to follow. She got to her feet and walked over to talk to the maiko, who were also looking a little overwhelmed. 

“Do not worry,” she said to them, smiling at Aya who was the one playing the tambour, “My song is far easier, I believe. Do you know Moonlight on the Water ?”

There was relief in the eyes of both the girls as they nodded. 

“And you did a fine job with the Crab’s song, and aided in a deeply moving performance,” she added, as she stepped over to the spot where performers were to sing from.

The song was a favourite of hers and it fit her range perfectly. She was not an exceptional singer, but this particular air helped elevate her voice to something far more than passable. And it was a nostalgic, melancholy song, an anthem to grief that was softer, gentler than the Crab’s vow of vengeance. For all that the Hida’s song had been raw and powerful, this one was the mourning of someone who must accept the way things are and move onwards, their memories a bittersweet reminder of something beautiful that was and the glory of an honourable death.

As she finished, pleasantly surprised by the fulsome round of applause, she noticed Kagami rising from the table and heading for the exit from the hall that led to the rest area. 

“Nicely done, Nami-san.” Jiromasu walked over to her.

She smiled, and they spoke briefly as the judges - one Lion, one Crane, and an Agasha courtier who lived in Hashi no Mura and whom Nami knew in passing - conferred. Her placement and score would not be determined until the end, but she knew they were arranging and rearranging the list with each performance. When Kakita Oguri rose and also headed for the rest area, however, she finished what she had been saying and turned to her friend.

“Forgive me, Jiromasu-sama,” she said. “I must go see that Kagami-sama has no need of anything.”

Jiromasu’s gaze went to the table where they had been sitting, then swept the room, settling on the exit towards the rest area just in time to see the curtains swinging closed on Oguri’s form. His lips tipped up into that familiar half-smile that hid so much of what he was thinking and he nodded. “Go,” he said. “And do remind Oguri-san that his place in the roster will be arriving sooner than he might think.” 

She tipped her head towards him in an ironic bow and made her way through the room and out the exit, stepping from the bright, over-warm main hall and into a far more gently lit corridor. She followed it to the exterior of the pavilion and into the courtyard, the pathway down to the privies lit by lanterns that cast a warm glow into the late summer evening, moths and other night-insects flitting about them. There was the sound of laughter off in the darkness beyond the lantern-light as those not interested in the singing found other ways to keep themselves amused and her lips quirked as she considered whether to find Botan again this evening. It had been very pleasant to get to spend some time with him and, with the celebratory mood that Jiromasu’s tournament was managing to maintain, despite the intensity and frustrations of the negotiations, there was a lot to be said for working off a little of the adrenaline of both physical and social performances with a willing partner.

For right now, however, she needed to find Kagami. She continued on towards the river and the specially dug trench that was providing a particularly convenient self-cleaning solution to the need of more than a hundred extra people to relieve themselves. Before she arrived there, however, she turned a corner in the path and came across Kagami and Oguri. Oguri had clearly run into her during her return and had stopped to speak to the little shugenja. Kagami had her polite face on, her Crane mask that she used to hide her emotions. It was not very good for those who knew her, and Nami could see impatience and a desire to continue on her way dancing under the stillness of her features. Oguri had not noticed, or if he had he was ignoring it, and she watched as he reached forward to scoop up an escaped tendril of her hair, tucking it back into place in her hairdo. As he dropped his hand again, he moved it to smooth another stray strand back into place behind her ear, following it with his finger down the curve of skin behind her ear and to her throat.

There was a flash of dismay under the mask and Kagami gave a smile that hid a wash of nerves as she took a step backwards and to the side to move away from his touch. Nami felt herself tense, because if the man was stupid enough to ignore that clear sign to stop, she was going to end up doing something that might well have consequences. Before anything could happen that they would all regret, there was a groan from the darkness and a form came stumbling towards them out of the dark.

Nami moved forward quickly and, to his credit, Oguri had also moved to put himself between Kagami and whatever unknown was about to happen. Nami fell into place in front of her and then stepped forward into the darkness to meet the potential threat. 

“General Hashiga-sama!” Her cautious approach turned into an urgent lurch forward as she thrust herself under the staggering man’s shoulder to support him and lift him up. His eyes were fixed on Kagami and he took another step before her.

“Asa… Asahina…Ka…”

Kagami had recognised who it was and heard the stammered beginnings of her name and she flew to Nami’s side.

“What is it?” she asked, reaching out to take the hand he had stretched towards her. His skin was cold and clammy and the grimace of his face told of significant pain.

“P…p… pois…”

Poison! Nami turned her head towards Oguri. “Get Goro-sama and Tetsunotaka-sama. Bring them back here, now. But do not let others see the urgency. Go!”

The man gave a wide-eyed nod and hurried off back towards the hall. Kagami had already started to cast, and Nami recognized the syllables of Jurojin’s Balm , which Kagami had said purified the body of poisons. The spell took effect and the man breathed a little easier, but Kagami was shaking her head.

“I cannot make them understand fully. The poison is too subtle. This needs Goro-san. It is a spell of the Earth kami.”

“He is on his way,” Nami said.

The look on Kagami’s face was one of relief. “Thank you, Nami-san. You always seem to see just what I will need.”

Nami did not respond, and Kagami hadn’t expected her to, but Nami could not help but agree. She frequently did know what might be needed by the little shugenja. But that was natural after this much time watching the girl closely. It was certainly a role she was finding great satisfaction in. She turned to look at the man she was supporting as he gave another groan, though this one was a little less pained. It was certainly a role that had yet to prove boring.

“The wine,” Hashiga managed, his breath coming in short little pants as he fought the pain.

Kagami and Nami had shared a look and Nami had given a nod, her mind already churning as she tried to figure out how to do what needed to be done. She helped the general down onto the ground and turned, waiting impatiently for the others to arrive. As they rounded the bend, she was already moving towards them, stopping Tetsunotaka as Oguri and Goro hurried past towards the downed man.

“It was poisoned wine. I must know if any of the others are ill and remove the tainted wine.”

Tetsunotaka nodded. “Go. I have the shugenja.”

And she was sprinting down the path towards the hall, aware that she was going to need to return to a walking pace before reaching it. Once she got to the hall, she turned away from the lights and noise and made her way into the servants hall and to the man in charge of the wine cellar.

“My name is Kakita Nami and I work for Kakita Jiromasu-sama. I need one of the best bottles of sake you have. Now.”

The wine-master paled at the urgency of the demand and scrambled to provide it. It was a risk of gossip she was just going to have to deal with. Hopefully the man had some discretion and a little loyalty. She nodded her thanks and went looking for a serving girl. She found one and wracked her brain for the girl’s name. “Nakita-san,” she said. “I need you to do something for me. It is something that will help many people and must not be shared. Can you do that for me?”

The girl’s breath caught in her throat and she nodded, wide-eyed. Nami took a deep breath, hoping that it was a sentiment with fortitude behind it. 

“Good. I need you to take this bottle of sake and three cups up to those at the head table. Tell them that this bottle of sake was recommended to be brought out for them and that it is a very fine vintage. Pour it out for them and then clear every other cup and bottle on the table away and bring them to me. Do you understand? And you must try to act normally.”

The girl took a big, gasping breath in and let it out again and nodded firmly. “I understand, Nami-sama.”

“Good girl,” Nami said, relief making her want to kiss the pretty heimin. She held out the bottle of sake to her and Nakita took it, turning to gather a platter and several sake cups from a supply of them stored nearby. She took another deep breath, this one steadying, and turned to walk down the entrance corridor to the main hall.

It felt like an interminably long time, but Nami used the time to look in the supply cupboard where she found ink, a tattered brush, and some pages covered in an inventory list. She pulled one of the blank sheets from the back of the ledger and penned a quick message to Jiromasu. The man could not stop from running the contest, but he could be alert on the inside.

By the time she was done, the girl was back carrying a tray with a different sake bottle and an assortment of dirty cups. Nami took it from the girl with one hand as she handed her the note with the other. “You have managed with the utmost grace,” she said sincerely. “Does Doji Uki-sama, or either of the two Lion, show any signs of illness?”

Nakita blushed at the words of praise, hand clasped around the paper though Nami did not yet release it. “No, Kakita-sama, they appeared fine and in good spirits.”

Nami sighed with relief. She tugged on the paper lightly. “Go take this to Jiromasu-sama and then make yourself available for whatever he needs. Can you do that?”

“Yes, Kakita-sama.”

“Good girl,” Nami said, again, as a shudder of almost visceral relief moved through her.

Nakita flushed a brighter shade of pink and hurried off down the hall. Nami turned, adjusting the items on the tray so she could carry it more confidently, and headed back towards the shugenja.

By the time Nami had returned to the others, General Hashiga was sitting upright, shaking still, but no longer deathly pale and grimacing with pain. His eyes were clear and he glanced from the ladened tray to Nami and gave an appreciative nod.

“Kagami-san told me what you had gone to do. That showed excellent judgement. Kagami-san, you said that you thought you could learn more about the poison if you had its remnants.”

Kagami nodded, her lips pursed. “It should be possible for me to learn at least something more than what we currently have.” She motioned for Nami to put the tray down on the ground and she knelt beside it and began to chant. At the end of the spell she asked what was presumably the kami for information and then stiffened, spinning to stare at Nami in horror.

“You said the others were fine?” she asked.

“Yes,” Nami said, a lance of apprehension stabbing through her.

“There is poison in the bottle and all four glasses,” she said. Her look of terror eased a little. “Doji Uki-sama will be fine. It was not the intention of how she was making use of the spell, but it is a very convenient side effect.”

“What do you mean, Kagami-san?” Hashiga said, brow furrowed.

Nami watched Kagami realise what she had said, in front of whom. Then, with a shrug of her shoulders, she gave the man a wry smile. “The success of this treaty is too important to be foiled by a tongue made injudicious by sake. Before she joined the evening’s festivities, her shugenja cast a spell on her that will burn out any poison from the body. That was not it’s purpose in this case, or at least not its primary purpose. It was chosen because it also removes the effects of having drunk too deeply from your cups. The same spell we cast on you, in fact.”

General Hashiga’s smile was droll in return. “I find myself both impressed and somehow unsurprised.

There was a snort from Goro. “No wonder she could keep up when drinking with Hida Yori-sama.”

The General’s eyes flashed with surprised amusement, then sobered again. “But the others were fine as well?”

“Yes, Hashiga-sama.” Nami said.

“And the poisoners would not have known that their efforts against Uki-sama would be ineffective. This was aimed at all of us, unless foreknowledge is why the other two have access to an antidote. And it would seem to be an antidote, not this spell you have used. The two of them have demonstrated signs of the sake they have drunk, and I would consider neither of them skilled actors.”

Nami nodded. She had realised that, but hearing the General put it into words made the entire situation painfully complicated.

“Alright, help me stand,” he said, reaching a hand out for Nami to take. She grasped it, impressed by the strength in the man’s grip. She pulled him upright and he swayed for a moment, his other hand resting on her shoulder for support, then straightened. He took a few deep breaths and then brushed at his sleeves and kimono skirts to rid them of any grass or dirt from his time on the ground. He tugged the front of his robes into order and glanced at Nami again. “Do you notice anything amiss?” he asked.

Nami quickly ran her eyes over the backside of the man. “Nothing.” It was a nice backside, a small part of her that wasn’t busy trying hard not to panic noticed. And the man’s unflappable practicality was remarkably attractive.

“Very well. I must return to the others.” He glanced over at Goro. “The spell you cast, it will protect me from any other tainted food I might eat?” he asked.

“Or neutralise the poison on a knife that stabs you,” Goro agreed.

General Hashiga gave the Crab an amused look. “I might still be a little worried about the knife sticking into me,” he said.

Goro shrugged. “But at least you would not have to concern yourself about a poison as well,” he said.

Nami could not restrain the snort of laughter at the man’s words and the General threw her a look of amused tolerance, then sobered.

“Your job,” he told them, “is to find the geisha who served us the wine.”

Nami nodded. She remembered which one it had been.

Chapter Text

When Oguri had risen some time after Kagami-sama had and followed her towards the rest area, Chomei’s eyes had immediately turned to Tetsunotaka-sama. The Daidoji had had his cup in hand and was watching the Kakita move across the room. His eyes had then turned to where Nami-sama was standing, talking with Jiromasu-sama. He relaxed as he saw her say a few words to her companion and turn to follow Oguri into the darkness outside the main hall.

He tried not to worry about this evidence of the growing concern Kagami-sama’s friends had regarding Oguri. It was, after all, probably nothing. They were protective of the little shugenja and he could understand why, quite apart from her unique position in the province. He had seen her act with considerable resolution and determination - when the Naga had appeared she had been firm, authoritative, and decisive - but she seemed completely uncertain how to handle Oguri’s persistent attentions. 

Kitsu Kyoki-sama was standing to sing, and the look on Goro-sama’s face was one of anticipation, though Chomei could not tell if he was expecting a sweet voice or a painful cacophony. With Goro-sama, it truly could be either, as he had been enjoying watching the faces of those around him as the less skilled singers had hit particularly egregious notes. However, the Kitsu proved to be an exceptionally skilled singer, and Chomei glanced over towards the door to the rest area, hoping to see Kagami-sama returning. She would be sorry to have missed this performance.

It was not Kagami-sama that he saw walking into the hall, however, but Oguri. And while the man had a reasonable semblance of calm plastered on his face, there was a twitchy energy to his movements that put Chomei on alert as he made his way over to them. He leaned down to speak very quietly to Goro-sama and Tetsunotaka-sama and the Kuni’s expression darkened.

Given that the only words Chomei had been able to make out were “Hashiga-sama”, “poison”, “Kagami-sama”, and “help”, that seemed like a very understated response. Goro-sama turned to Chomei and Ariko.

“You will stay here while we go deal with this. You will not leave this table.”

“Yes, Goro-sama,” Chomei agreed immediately. The Kuni was gruff, and a little prickly, but he was not usually one to give orders. His tone had been implacable, however, and while Chomei had no desire to make trouble anyways, there was the thrill of serious consequence to the idea of defying the man’s declaration.

The three samurai rose and left, making their way casually across the hall towards the exit to the rest room. Ariko shifted a little closer to Chomei as they sat at the now-empty table as the Kitsu completed his song.

“Poison?” she whispered to him. They both glanced over at the high table, where Doji Uki-sama was talking to Ikoma Nezu-sama and Kitsu Chieri-sama. They had all been listening to the younger Kitsu’s song and were applauding warmly. The fourth seat at the high table was empty.

Chomei shook his head. Better not to even speak about it. The idea that one of the main Lion diplomats had been poisoned at the peace summit would be enough to throw the whole place into pandemonium. He felt anxiety tighten into a hard knot in the pit of his stomach and he hoped desperately that their hosts could somehow find a solution to this disastrous turn of events. He watched as Doji Uki-sama picked up her glass and took a sip of her sake before making a comment that caused the Kitsu to give a smile and a nod. A compliment on Kitsu Kyoki’s voice, perhaps?

A serving girl came in, a tray with a bottle of sake and three cups balanced on it and moved over towards the high table. She spoke briefly to those seated there and then settled the three cups on the table, pouring out the sake for each of them and then efficiently cleared away the old bottle and cups onto her tray. The three samurai sipped from the new sake and the two Lion’s expressions demonstrated pleasant surprise. Doji Uki-sama gave the serving girl a nod and a gracious smile and the girl hurried off back into the servants’ staging area. The Doji’s eyes flicked over to Hashiga-sama’s empty seat, but she made no effort to look around for him.

It was not much later that Chomei, who was on heightened alert and trying desperately not to seem so as he kept scanning the crowds, saw the same serving girl come up to Jiromasu-sama and hand him a note. Jiromasu-sama opened it and took his time reading it, his face fixed in the half-smile that concealed his emotions. Then he folded up the paper and carefully tucked it away into a pocket. His eyes swept the room and paused on their all-but-empty table and he caught Chomei’s worried gaze. The Kakita’s smile took on an ironic edge and he gave Chomei a wink that was remarkably reassuring, though he could see that his mentor was thinking furiously. He looked over at the high table and Chomei was sure he was wondering if his daimyo was safe. As he stepped forward to announce the next singer, Chomei realized that there was no way the man could leave his post to go help control the situation happening outside - and inside - this hall, and that he was going to have to rely on his cousin and friends.

As the next singer - Akodo Jotaro-sama who, despite having been a good storyteller, proved to have a horrendous singing voice - took his place on stage, Jiromasu moved around the side of the room to where Kakita Saito-sama was sitting. He spoke briefly to the man and the other Kakita rose. They stepped back a little towards the edge of the room and spent the length of the song in serious conversation. Saito-sama then returned to his seat and Jiromasu-sama to his duties as competition host.

Shortly after that, General Hashiga-sama returned to the tent and took his place at the high table. He looked perhaps a little pale, but unless you knew something had happened to cause the General considerable distress, there was no clue of it in his demeanour. Chomei might have wondered if he had misunderstood the few overheard words from Oguri’s whispered conversation with Goro-sama, if he had not caught the barest hint of relief in Jiromasu’s expression as he saw the General taking his place beside Doji Uki-sama. Doji Uki-sama had smiled up at him, then the slightest of frowns creased her brow as she motioned to a passing server to provide a cup for the General. She poured him out a cup of the sake and then topped up the glasses of the Ikoma and the Kitsu. As she straightened from doing so, he noticed that she was scanning the audience. There was the slightest of hesitations in her gaze as she noticed the table that had previously seated the yoriki, now empty but for the two children.

She knew something had gone wrong, he suddenly realised. He wasn’t sure how she had figured it out, but she knew something had gone wrong. There was no sign of it in her behaviour, however, as she laughed at something that Ikoma Nezu-sama had said that Chomei was certain was not actually very funny. Then she rose with an apology to her guests and turned to walk towards the door that led to the rest area. Her Daidoji yojimbo rose from where he had been seated off to one side, his gaze constantly scanning the crowd, and fell into step behind her and Saito-sama also rose, taking his place at her other shoulder, her second yojimbo as they followed her out into the night.

Oguri hurried into the hall at that point, moving with restrained haste over to their table and collapsing down into his seat. He looked a little disconcerted and he drained his cup of sake before pouring himself another.

“What is going on?” Ariko hissed.

Sweat had beaded on the man’s forehead and he pulled a handkerchief from his pocket to mop it, then pulled out his fan to try and cool himself. He was flustered and a little short of breath and Chomei was uncertain if the sweat was from nerves or simply because he had been running. He shook his head in response to Ariko, clearly not about to answer their questions, and before Ariko could insist, his name was called for his turn to sing.

Chomei’s eyes flew to where Jiromasu-sama was saying a few words in introduction of the next contestant and did not think he was imagining the undertone of relief in the man’s voice. Chomei swallowed, the nervous knot in his stomach seeming to jump as he realised that Tetsunotaka-sama had not sung yet either, and he watched Oguri make his way to the front of the room with a feeling of nausea at the tension and uncertainty of what was going on.

Oguri had a passable voice, though his song was not sung with any great degree of emotion, and when he was done, he made his way back to the table and sat again. He looked down at his sake cup, grimaced, then picked it up and drained it again.

“Oguri-sama,” Ariko began.

“No.” There was no mistaking the finality to the man’s word. “I cannot and will not discuss this. It is being handled.”

Chomei had no doubt of that, but that didn’t change the fact that the whole situation was wildly uncomfortable and he could see the stress of it in the adults he knew were aware of it. But there was no honourable way to push for more information, and it was probably unsafe to do so in such a public situation anyways. Doji Uki-sama had returned to her seat at the high table and she smiled at something General Hashiga-sama said, reaching out to tap his wrist with her fan to underline the point she was making. Oguri poured himself another glass of sake and sat with it in his hand, finger tapping nervously against the ceramic. 

Chomei could not stop himself from repeatedly scanning the room and it was with a considerable amount of relief that he saw Tetsunotaka-sama and Goro-sama enter. The Daidoji headed their way, though the Kuni split off and went to sit next to Kuni Iweko-sama. The two shugenja bent their heads together in conversation for a moment, then they both rose and left the tent, Iweko-sama’s Hida yojimbo following along behind.

Tetsunotaka-sama sank down at the table in his accustomed position and turned to Oguri. “They have commandeered Daidoji Aiko-sama’s briefing room,” he said. Oguri nodded and rose, placing the sake cup back on the table, and walked across the hall and back out into the darkness.

“Tetsunotaka-sama,” Ariko’s voice was pleading.

The big man’s smile was sympathetic. “I am sorry, Ariko-chan,” he said. “I know this is worrying for you. Be reassured. The immediate danger has passed. Now we simply seek to control what damage has been wrought and prevent anything further. I will tell you what I can later.”

Ariko subsided and Chomei also felt a great deal better at the Daidoji’s words. They listened to the next singer - Matsu Maya-sama, whose beautiful soprano voice soared above the audience as she sang of the beauty of spring and renewal and the bright green of growing things - and then it was Tetsunotaka-sama’s turn on the stage. Chomei was fairly sure the man’s preoccupation affected his performance, and afterwards he stood in quiet conversation with Jiromasu-sama for a few minutes before returning to their table.

“I must leave again,” he said. “If no one else comes to collect you, Jiromasu-sama will bring you with him at the end of the evening.” He paused, looking down at them with a serious expression. “You have been demonstrating the patience and obedience we need from you right now. You are bringing honour to your families and your school.”

After he had risen again, making his way out of the hall, Chomei glanced over at Ariko. “It says a lot about them that they take the time to reassure us, despite all they are dealing with,” he said.

She nodded, glancing over to where Jiromasu-sama was speaking quietly to the serving girl who had taken up station beside him. The heimin nodded and then turned and moved back into the servants’ staging area to perform whatever errand he had given her. “I am hoping that we will be able to learn what has happened in more detail,” she said. “But it is also good to know that we won’t be forgotten in the rush to deal with the consequences of it all.”

***

Kagami collapsed down onto a tatami mat to one side of the briefing tent and looked around at  the people gathered there. It consisted almost completely of people whom she trusted, or whom she trusted to have the same end goal in this situation, and she braced herself for a sleepless night.

Doji Uki, Kakita Saito, General Hashiga, Daidoji Aiko, and Jiromasu had all just arrived and guards had been posted outside to ensure true privacy. Daidoji Aiko escorted the ranking samurai to the front of the room, and they all settled themselves on the raised dais found there. Kuni Iweko’s yojimbo stepped forward from where he had been making several pots of tea over a small braiser and poured for all the new-comers. Nami stepped over to hand Kagami a cup, which she sipped from gratefully. The two children, who had been trailing along behind Jiromasu, tucked themselves quietly away in the corner. They probably should not have been present for what was going to be a sensitive, highly political conversation, but there was nowhere else to really send them and, frankly, Kagami was more concerned about Oguri, though he had been an active and helpful extra set of hands and eyes this evening. However, she was convinced that Chomei’s loyalty to his father and Jiromasu was enough to keep him silent, and Ariko seemed inclined to follow his lead and had little enough in the way of connections to cause too much damage with what information she might gain from this. Oguri had his own branch of the family, his own hierarchies, and his own daimyo to answer to, and she did not know where they fell on the political battlefield. That was a problem that she could leave with Jiromasu and Doji Uki-sama, however, and she was grateful for that fact.

There was a moment as everyone settled and Doji Uki considered them all with lips pressed together tightly.

“First,” she said, “I do not yet know nearly enough, but from what I do know you have all acted with great loyalty, circumspection, and thoughtfulness. I think we will have to receive a full report, so that next steps can be determined. Perhaps, General Hashiga-sama, since this began with you first noticing your situation, we might start there.”

The general nodded. “I had initially simply felt a little unwell,” he said. “It was hot and noisy inside the hall and I thought that a walk in the coolness outside might help clear my head. Once outside, I began to rapidly feel worse, not better.” He smiled grimly. “This is not the first time I have been poisoned, and I knew I needed to find someone to help me with an antidote. But the poison was strong and fast acting and I was quickly in dire straits. Then I heard Asahina Kagami-san’s voice. It seemed likely that she would either be able to help me or would be able to summon one who could, and it was also likely that she would be inclined to.” He looked over at Kagami and gave her a nod of acknowledgement, then turned back to Doji Uki. “I was certain that one so closely linked to your administration would not have been involved in the poisoning of my wine. I may have my differences with you, Doji Uki-sama, but we both wish for this peace to continue and I am your strongest ally for that on the Lion side of the table, and you have a reputation for subtlety and honour.”

The Doji nodded and the general continued. “That is largely the extent of the beginning of this whole event. I recognised that it must have been the wine from the aftertaste that was lingering and, even in my delirious state, I was able to convey that. Kagami-san, while unable to completely neutralise the poison, had been able to mitigate some of its impact. It gave us the time needed for Goro-san to arrive and strip the remains of it from my system.”

Nami then stepped forward to give an overview of what events had been set in motion directly after finding the general.

“I know why I was unaffected,” Doji Uki said, and Kagami caught the amused twitch of the general’s mouth. “And I know that General Hashiga-sama was. But if the poison was in the bottle and all four of us drank from it, do we know why the other two were not affected?”

Kuni Iweko stepped forward. “My specialty is poisons, Doji Uki-sama,” he said. “Usually the more exotic Shadowlands ones, but mundane versions as well. The poison used is not uncommon but not easily obtained. It is from a plant that only flourishes down in Mantis lands. It is strong and fast-acting, but also relatively easily neutralised. Two of the cups that had been filled with tainted wine also contained traces of the antidote. The geisha filled and placed the cups and made sure that the two with the antidote went to the governor and his shugenja.”

“Which makes me inclined to believe that neither of them was aware of the poisoning attempt,” Doji Uki said. “It would reflect most poorly on the Lion for their two chief negotiators to be unaffected while General Hashiga-sama and I were either killed or rendered extremely ill. Though I am not discounting the possibility that they simply did not think that far ahead.”

Kagami’s eyebrows rose at that frank statement from the province’s ruler. While it was true that all here were her allies, and that the sole Lion held opinions about his theoretical superiors that could be easily read between the lines, it was an uncharacteristically blunt statement that said that the Doji was far more rattled than her serene exterior might indicate.

“Have we found the geisha?” General Hashiga asked.

Nami winced and bowed. “I am sorry, General Hashiga-sama,” she said. “We have not yet been able to find her. And we have reason to believe that she is not a geisha at all, or at least, not one who was legitimately supposed to be here.”

Hashiga frowned. “Explain.”

“She was one of the geisha who arrived from the House of Many Flowers to entertain the guests at the evening performances,” Nami said. “The House of Many Flowers is made up of geisha and maiko from the geisha houses in Kiri no Machi, hired to join the House of Many Flowers while the summit is in session. The geisha who served the poisoned wine arrived at the House of Many Flowers three days ago with papers indicating her inclusion in the House, claiming to have been sent from one of the local geisha houses as it had been deemed unfair that such an opportunity was being restricted to only those geisha houses in the capital. When we could not find her in the summit compound, we went to the geisha house listed on her papers. They did not know of her, nor had they sent anyone. The proprietress said that they had not asked to be included in the House of Many Flowers, nor had they wanted to, for even with the House available, many were coming into the town to recreate and she could not have spared any of her girls. Bobu-san has confirmed that the papers were very clever forgeries.”

“And next steps?”

“We are setting the doshin to searching,” Goro said, stepping forward and waving for Yoriko, standing at the very edge of the room in her doshin’s uniform and looking supremely uncomfortable, to step forward. She had not originally been on-shift - Goro had gone to her home and rousted her from her bed - and she had been incredibly useful over the past few hours, but she was not comfortable in front of so many. She bowed awkwardly to the ranked samurai. 

“We think she may have arrived here about a week ago, in the company of four other men, one of whom has a limp,” Goro continued. “While not certain, we received reports of five travellers arriving in suspicious circumstances, and one of them was a woman. We had already been searching for them, but with this evidence of their murderous intent, we will use more resources to find them.” He shrugged. “She may have already fled, though. She has shown her face and she will be of limited use for them now, and may be a liability.” He scratched at his chin. “Or her dead body may wash up downstream tomorrow morning.”

“One of the dangers of working with and for the dishonourable, yes,” General Hashiga acknowledged. He looked over at Doji Uki. “Doji Uki-sama, these are your lands. And I would have this process succeed. We must decide how to handle this at the negotiation table and in the days to come.”

Doji Uki nodded. “It seems to be clear that there are those who would see this peace treaty fail. Or possibly who would just be happy to see the end of you or I and the other was simply a convenient additional target of opportunity. In either case, it seems unlikely they will try the same tactic twice. Nonetheless, I think perhaps it might be prudent for you and I to both see Asahina Hino-san before every meal.” 

“And I will talk to Bobu-san, Doji Uki-sama,” Jiromasu added. “We will ensure that only servers whose loyalty we have personally confirmed will serve the head table and I will make sure you are aware of their names and appearances.”

She nodded. “As for the treaty itself, and the possibility of there being a group using dishonourable means to undermine it…” she glanced around the room. “We do not need to keep all these people from their duties and their beds while we debate policy and tactics. Aiko-san, Saito-san, and Jiromasu-san, please stay. Everyone else may leave.”

Everyone immediately rose at this clear dismissal, gathering their things to leave, and Jiromasu stepped over to Kagami. “I will not return home tonight,” he said. “By the time we are finished discussing this, it will be painfully close to dawn. I will have the night steward find me a place to lay my head here. Take the others home and go to sleep, Kagami. There is nothing left for you to do today and you have managed admirably. I believe Goro-san will be staying to discuss searching for our poisoners with Yoriko-san and her captain, but have Nami-san and Oguri-san take you and the children home.” He gave her a wry little smile. “I am finding that I am not sorry to have a second blade to send with you on the walk back to Yoriki House.”

Kagami nodded, though she personally would have been more than happy to rely on just Nami’s sword. It wasn’t like she was defenseless, and Oguri’s attentions were becoming more and more insistent. And she did not know how to shut him down in a way that would both be subtle enough to not cause offense if she was misreading him, yet obvious enough for him to be unambiguously certain about her rejection of… whatever it is he was searching for from her. Because she wasn’t even sure what it was that he wanted. All she really knew was that he thought she was pretty, if his compliments and his physical excitement were to be believed, and that he was taking every chance to touch her. She did not know if he was looking to take it beyond that, and accusing him of such dishonourable intent seemed a very poor choice for continued positive relations between Jiromasu and Chomei’s foster-family. But she very much wanted him to stop. She glanced over at where Nami was talking to Chomei and Ariko as they gathered their things. She bit her lip. She didn’t want to try and talk to Nami about this. Not when her yojimbo might feel obliged to step in and protect her charge. So she wasn’t quite sure who to turn to for advice.

A question for tomorrow, she decided. She was very tired, and she knew she was going to miss Jiromasu’s arm on the walk home. She carefully didn’t see the arm Oguri offered her as they stepped outside and turned towards Yoriki House. 

***

They were all desperately weary by the time they got back to Yoriki House, but Chomei did not think he was the only one who would have some trouble sleeping, their minds too full of all that had happened over the course of the day. Indeed, Nami-sama led them all into the common room and then disappeared for a little, returning with a bottle of something a little stronger than sake. There was also one of the heimin servants following her, carrying a pot of tisane that smelled of honey and chamomile and a plate of sweet pastries. 

Nami-sama poured out shochu for the adults and cups of the chamomile for Chomei and Ariko. She caught Kagami eyeing the pot of tisane and smiled. “Drink the shochu first, Kagami-sama,” she said. “You will need it to sleep. I will pour you a cup of chamomile afterwards. But the shochu first.”

Kagami-sama gave her yojimbo an opaque look, then sighed and picked up the cup that had been placed before her, quickly downing half the liquid in it in one go. She grimaced at the burn of the alcohol and cleared her throat, a slight flush relieving some of the palor of her cheeks. She looked down at the liquid in her cup, took a deep breath, and downed the rest of it. Nami laughed and removed the cup from in front of the little shugenja.

“Thank you for humouring me, Kagami-sama,” the woman said, pouring out a cup of tea for the Asahina and refilling her own cup with liquor. “I, for one, am relieved there is nothing more I can do for the day, in regards to this.”

Kagami-sama nodded. “I am not needed until tomorrow either,” she said. “But my mind is with Jiromasu.”

“Which is why I gave you the shochu,” Nami-sama said wryly. “We have done all we can tonight and thinking on it longer only borrows problems from tomorrow.” She shook her head. “I am afraid we are all going to be quite distracted from the tournament tomorrow, yet still it must continue.”

“Yes,” Kagami agreed. “We will need to try and complete what tasks need to be done before the hand-to-hand competition begins.”

“How is that being scored?” Oguri asked. “Is it like a skirmish, where landing a blow gains points?”

“No,” Kagami shook her head and blew on her tea to cool it. “Jiromasu rightly thought that would be troublesome to try and adjudicate. The goal of the hand-to-hand is simple… to force your opponent to touch ground outside the practice ring.”

“I feel that the Hida and Tetsunotaka-sama may have an advantage there,” Oguri said dryly.

Nami-sama smiled. “You might be surprised to see how effective smaller combatants can be in hand-to-hand. I, for one, would not want to lay hands on Kagami-sama. Not without a good understanding of her abilities.”

“You are trained in hand-to-hand?” Oguri said, interest clear on his face. “That must be something to see.”

Chomei saw Nami-sama wince as she realised what she had said and beside him, Ariko whispered a quiet little “oops!”

Kagami-sama nodded, her expression uncomfortable. “It is something that I have found important to learn. I do not like it. I do not like feeling like I need to know it. It reminds me strongly of some very unpleasant events in my life. Forgive me, Oguri-san. I know you have enjoyed working with me during training, but this is an area I will not practice with anyone other than my instructors.”

“Of course,” Oguri said, despite a transparent disappointment, and he wisely dropped the subject.

The conversation turned to more conventional conversation topics and slowly the adrenaline drained from their systems, aided by bellies full of Yuki-san’s excellent cakes and alcohol and chamomile tea. Eventually, they all rose to head for bed. Just after Chomei had crawled under his blankets, there was a scratching at his door and Ariko slipped in and seated herself on the foot of his mattress, her arms wrapped around her knees. 

“Is this what it is like being an adult?” she asked.

He snorted a little laugh. “I think it’s what it is like being one of the Yoriki Five,” he said. “But really, in some ways it is a lot like school, just larger and with more dangerous consequences. After all, how much planning and organisation did it take for you to manage to dye those hakama orange? How much political work do we do simply existing at that school? We build alliances, forge treaties, and defend our interests and launch attacks on our enemies.”

“I suppose that’s true.” She was quiet for a long moment. “I’m glad that the general did not die to that poison.”

“As am I,” Chomei shifted, pulling the blankets up higher. “I wonder who General Hashiga-sama will tell. Who does he trust on the Lion’s side?” He sighed. “I hope he tells my father. It will be very difficult to have to keep this from him.”

“Of course he would trust your father,” Ariko said.

Chomei nodded, though he doubted she could see it in the dark. “I do think he trusts him. But a secret like this, every person you tell increases the risk. And so many people already know. But surely he cannot rely only on those of other clans, ones with a history of conflict with the Lion, no less.” He smiled, amused. “We may have difficulty falling asleep for all the ‘what-ifs.’ I can only imagine how much worse it will be for those who stayed behind to plot politics and strategy.”

“That’s going to be us, one day,” Ariko said, eagerness and dread in her tone as she got to her feet to slip back out the door.

“Yes, it is,” he agreed.

Chapter Text

Somewhat frustratingly, there proved not to be much for them to do the following morning. They had left Chomei and Ariko behind at Yoriki House with a sleeping Oguri, with instructions to join them that afternoon, and Kagami and Nami had walked into town together. Nami had quite enjoyed the walk, the morning air still cool and the birds singing in the trees. Kagami had relaxed as well, and Nami suddenly realised how much strain having strangers around all the time was proving to be for the little shugenja. 

They started out by walking through the town and then following the bank downstream a little before Kagami found a quiet spot. She knelt and called to the Water-kami and she spent some time in conversation with them before thanking them and rising.

“No dead Rokugani from the past few days have been in this stretch of the river,” she said.

Nami’s lips twitched. “That sounds like very precise wording.”

Kagami sighed. “It required a little narrowing in on what I was truly looking for,” she agreed. “I am tired and started with a poorly worded question. And there was also some debate on if one fish eats another fish, is that not a dead thing in the water? Which was not actually relevant to what I was asking, but the kami we were talking to wanted that cleared up before it would move on.”

“Well, it is good to know her body was not dumped in the river,” Nami said. “It means there is still a chance of us finding her and gaining some useful information from her.”

Kagami nodded and they made their way back into the town. They checked in with the doshin captain, who let them know of the instructions that had been given to his men to be on the lookout for strangers to the city, particularly those with a limp or who fit the description of the geisha imposter.

“It may be difficult, though, samurai-sama,” the man said apologetically. “There are a great many unfamiliar faces in the town, both those who are officially with the summit members and those who have come into town specifically to provide services to those members. Goro-sama and Yoriko-san had some ideas about how to optimise the search, but even so.”

Kagami had nodded. “It is not easy looking for one among many,” she agreed.

After they had stepped outside the doshin-house, Kagami had stood still for a moment, thinking hard. “There isn’t much we can do until we get further instructions from the others, is there?” she asked.

“Not unless we want to wander the streets and hope that our man with a limp wanders past us,” Nami agreed.

Kagami nodded. “Then there is something I wish to do,” she said, with a surprising amount of determination. She turned and walked through town, across the bridge, and into the summit grounds. She didn’t seem inclined to explain her purpose, so Nami simply followed along behind her. Sometimes the little shugenja got like this, and it was usually something that affected her personally and deeply that triggered it. It was best to just follow along. She was not, however, expecting to be following Kagami into the entrance hall of The House of Many Flowers, where a bowing heimin hostess welcomed them.

“I am Asahina Kagami and I would like to have a private tea with Mika-san,” Kagami said. 

Extremely curious now, it was with difficulty that Nami prevented herself from asking what was going on. The heimin hostess quickly checked something on a list pinned to a wall and showed them back through a maze of curtained corridors, stopping before a curtained doorway that showed a beautiful silk painting of a cherry tree in full bloom. Kagami hesitated.

“Nami-san, I would like to talk to Mika-san privately. Can I ask you to stay outside?”

“Of course,” Nami said. Mika was a favourite of Jiromasu’s. She was unlikely to be any sort of threat to the shugenja. And she swallowed down the disappointment of being asked to wait outside. It was exceptionally rare for Kagami to ever treat Nami as the yojimbo she actually was. Even now, it was a request, not an order. But that very rarity somehow made it sharper.

“Thank you,” the relief in the girl’s face helped soothe the sting of rejection a little and she stepped through into the room beyond.

“Welcome, Asahina Kagami-sama,” Mika’s voice said, and Nami realised that, with curtains for walls, the privacy Kagami had requested was going to be largely illusory. Well, it wasn’t like half of Rokigani society wasn’t built on politely ignoring things one heard through inadequate walls. “It is an honour to have you visit me.”

Nami settled into a comfortable stance, hands linked behind her. She might not be able to avoid overhearing - and she didn’t actually intend to try not to, her own curiosity far too strong - but she could make sure that others did not linger and intrude.

“I wished to ask for your advice,” Kagami said. Nami’s eyebrows went up. What would Kagami wish to come to a geisha for advice regarding? Was it something to do with Jiromasu? She knew that Mika was a favourite, but she would have still expected Kagami to have a much deeper understanding of her cousin. After all, they all but lived in each others’ heads these days.

“What little knowledge or wisdom I might have is yours for the asking,” Mika said. She, too, sounded surprised, and Nami wondered if she had ever had a samurai come to her specifically for advice before. There was the sound of tea being made and poured. “How can I help one of Chisana Basho’s most recent heroes?”

Kagami sighed. “I find myself in a delicate situation. One in which I have no experience. And it occurred to me last night that while our stations are different, you might have found yourself in a similar situation and might have words of wisdom for me. Or… or possibly even have been taught what to do or say.”

Nami blinked, wondering how a geisha and a shugenja might find themselves in similar situations. There was the click of porcelain and Nami imagined the geisha leaning forward, as curious as she was.

“Why don’t you tell me of your situation and I will see what thoughts I might have that may prove helpful to you, Asahina Kagami-sama,” the geisha said.

There was the sound of shifting cloth and Nami knew that Kagami was fidgeting with discomfort.

“Geisha are skilled entertainers,” Kagami began. “You are accorded respect and there are certain expectations regarding your treatment, expectations that are considerably stricter than might be accorded to you based on your actual status in the celestial hierarchy. It is considered dishonourable to lay hands on a geisha, to push for… for greater intimacy than that provided by conversation and song.”

“This is true,” Mika said when Kagami trailed off, probably mute with embarrassment from having said even that much. “And the good houses will enforce that code of honourable conduct.”

“But…” Kagami hesitated again, then drew a deep breath and continued. “But I know a great many samurai. And I know that not all of them hew to codes of honour as strict as the ones that my cousin follows.”

“That is also true. And your cousin has never been anything but respectful to those at the Golden Pearl.”

“I am sure,” Kagami said hurriedly. “And I am sure that any… any intimacy that he… that is not what I… and he is… I would never…”

Nami fought to stop herself from giving a heartfelt groan as she could imagine the exact expression of horror that was currently gracing Kagami’s face.

“But you were referring to situations I might find myself in,” Mika said, smoothly redirecting the conversation away from the contemplation of Jiromasu’s potential intimacies. “Ones with samurai not as respectful of matters of honour as your cousin, if I am to guess from what you have said so far. Ones who would not consider the rules regarding the respect accorded to geisha as being as inviolate as your cousin might.”

Kagami sighed. “And they are samurai and you are not. And them assuming or asking for such… intimacy… seems like something you might end up having to deal with.”

“And you have someone who is making such advances on you,” Mika said. “And for some reason you do not feel comfortable telling Jiromasu-sama about it, nor Nami-sama, who brought you here.”

Oh. This was about Oguri. Nami’s fist clenched. Daigotsu take it, she was going to be hard pressed not to do something about the man after this, even if she was honour-bound not to act upon anything heard through a wall like this.

“Yes,” Kagami said. “Jiromasu has a strong sense of honour, and it was how I was brought up as well. I have been made aware that not everyone cleaves to it as strongly. That there are… exceptions. Other ways of behaving that are considered acceptable as long as they are not seen or talked about. And that what is public and what happens behind closed doors can be quite different. But that is not how I was raised. And that is not what I want.”

“That makes sense,” Mika said. “But there must be a reason you do not just tell your yojimbo and have the problem dealt with. I cannot imagine that Jiromasu-sama would countenance anyone making improper advances on you.”

“It is a little complicated,” Kagami said. “I do not know what his actions mean. It may just be that I have spent so little time at court that I do not know how to differentiate between flirtation and… and licentious intent. If his intentions are not dishonourable, then accusing him of such would be highly insulting. And his family is one that I do not wish to alienate. He has been very pointed in his attentions to me, but I do not know his purpose for them. I do not want to insult him, or expose him. I just want him to stop .” There was a wealth of frustration in that final word.

“I see.” There was a thoughtful silence. “Let me be certain I understand. You are faced with a man who is pursuing you. He is complimenting you and making advances on you, advances that are pointed enough that you have reason to believe that he might have intentions towards you that might affect your honour, and you would like this to stop and he has not noticed, or has not cared, that his actions to date have been unwelcome.”

Nami was impressed. That was a very succinct description of the situation, pulled from Kagami in less than a quarter of an hour of conversation.

“Yes, exactly.” The relief in Kagami’s voice was palpable.

“Kagami-sama, I can see that this is very distressing for you, but can you perhaps tell me exactly what these advances look like? I would not like to suggest a response that underestimates or overreacts to the problem.”

There was the sound of the girl taking a deep breath and releasing it before she began, in stammering sentences that needed the occasional prompt for clarity from the geisha, to enumerate the many instances of growing familiarity the man was engaging in. Kagami had missed some from her list, though the girl had included others that, as vigilant as Nami had been, she had not witnessed, and she shoved down hard at the surge of guilt.

“I see.” Mika’s voice was thoughtful. “And I can understand your dilemma, Kagami-sama. For one as traditionally raised as you have been, it would only be natural that you might question your understanding of how those samurai who find flexibility in their relations with others go about doing so.”

“It is like they have read a different treatise on it, one I cannot find a copy of,” Kagami agreed. “Even for them, it being known for certain is considered dishonourable. So how do you even find such a partner, if suggesting it would be suggesting something that stains your honour? Why would you risk it?”

Nami considered her friendship with Botan and those others with whom she found herself occasionally risking the besmirching of her honour. As one who had not been brought up on as strict a code of honour as… well, as all the other Crane yoriki of their group, actually, maybe her family was more permissive than most… the option had already been there. Add the adrenaline rush of battle and the sheer relief of still being alive and she had never really worried about it. You were discreet, of course - it was terribly bad manners to be caught - but it was generally easy enough to find those of like mind. 

“You do so by putting out signals, and seeing if the other responds,” Mika said. “Compliments that are a little more pointed in admiring various attributes. Touches to hand or arm or elbow to see if they are welcomed or recoiled from. Invitations, of a sort, to see if the other wishes to travel that path together.”

There was a long moment of silence and when Kagami spoke again, her voice held a complicated mix of emotions. “So he has been trying to see if he can bed me.” There was anger there, Nami could hear it, at the presumption that she would not behave with all the honour appropriate to a Crane. And horror, too, that she had not been mistaking his actions. “And I have not been clear enough with my reactions and so he has continued and become more… more overt… because he thinks that maybe...” And there was the misplaced guilt. Nami shook her head. The girl had not been encouraging. She had not been actively discouraging either, as long as you were an oblivious fool who did not see the truth of the woman before you, but only because he had made an assumption that as a Crane she was a courtier regardless of her other roles.

“It does seem that there has been a misunderstanding in the communications between you,” Mika said. “And some assumptions on his part that do not speak well to his upbringing, nor to his skills in a court. But yes, I would say that he has been asking if you were interested in such, and has mistaken your responses. Not as encouragement, I do not think, but perhaps as ambivalence, which has led him to try harder. Or possibly as inexperience, which provides a less charitable interpretation of his actions. If this admirer is who I think he is, then he is a good looking man with a pleasant manner and may well have had considerable success in making these offers. He may not be used to seeing a dismissal of his attentions.”

“How do I make him stop?” There was a note of desperation in Kagami’s voice.

“You could just tell your cousin,” Mika suggested again. “I am certain that things would be very quickly explained to the man.”

Nami was rather in favour of this approach, but she was fairly sure what Kagami’s response would be, and the reasons for it, and she was immediately proved correct.

“No.” Nami was sure that there had been an emphatic shake of the head as well, to go with that firm statement. “I need to find a way to dissuade him that does not lead to Jiromasu believing my honour impinged upon. And he is so busy with the tournament and everything else that is going on. And he would want to maintain a friendly connection to the family and accusing their representative of dishonourable conduct would affect that.”

Nami couldn’t disagree with the girl’s reasoning. All those things were true, and while Jiromasu absolutely had the capacity to resolve the issue in a way that could maintain face for them all, she wasn’t actually certain that would be the course he would choose if he found out the extent to which the man was imposing on his cousin. Especially with the current stresses of tournament and treaty negotiations, and the added fact that the man was being provided with hospitality under his roof, Jiromasu very well might jump to the strongest reaction to the insult to honour, despite the possible consequences.

“Very well. There are some words and some techniques I can suggest. When they were taught to us, we would practice on each other, that we have some experience doing so before having to use such skills in earnest. Do you wish to learn only of what knowledge I can share, or do you wish for that practice as well?”

“Like when training kata and sparring,” Kagami said. Her voice was wry as she continued. “I think it had better include the practice as well, Mika-san. If my skills with a blade are anything to go by, I will need it.”

“I do not think you need to fear your speed as a learner, Kagami-sama,” Mika said, her voice warm. “Your cousin has boasted to me of your prowess.”

What followed was some extremely practical advice for a woman faced with a man of superior station who was making improper advances, and while Nami stored away several verbal tricks for her own use as she listened, a rather larger part of her was finding herself torn between being amused and horrified that Kagami was receiving geisha training. Another part of her was wondering how Kagami’s family had failed to provide her with this knowledge. It seemed to be something all courtiers were inherently aware of, and her mother was a Doji. But then… until recently, she had apparently made everyone who interacted with her deeply uncomfortable due to the Void-damage she had suffered as a child. Perhaps it had not been deemed necessary at the time when such lessons were taught and their need had not been considered once that damage had been lifted.

“Thank you, Mika-san,” Kagami said, when the lesson had finished. “I have greatly appreciated your counsel.” There was the slightest hesitation. “Please don’t tell my cousin I came to visit you?” she asked.

“It was an honour both to be asked and to be able to aid you, Asahina Kagami-sama,” Mika replied, and the words had the ring of sincerity to them. Nami would bet that the woman truly was flattered by the little shugenja thinking to ask her advice. “And a geisha is always discreet.”

Kagami pulled aside the door and stepped out of the room. Her cheeks were already pink from the embarrassment of the conversation within, but they burned a little brighter as she caught Nami’s eye. 

“Thank you for waiting for me, Nami-san,” she said. “I appreciate your patience and your tolerance of my desire for privacy in such an unusual situation.”

“No need for any special thanks, Kagami-sama,” Nami said equably. “It is my duty.”

***

Chomei was seated in the stands with his father, Ariko, and Kagami-sama as they watched the contestants all preparing for the hand-to-hand portion of the contest. As with the Iaijutsu tournament, the initial partners had been randomly picked. Goro-sama was up at the judging table, along with a weedy little Agasha man and Akodo Uskae, who had obviously given in to Jiromasu’s persuasions and agreed to help with the judging of the contest after all. It was likely the easiest of all the tournaments to judge, since the criteria for a win was simply to have your opponent make contact with the ground outside the prescribed circle. 

“It seems unfair to have large fighter paired with small,” Ariko said, looking over at where Tetsunotaka was standing opposed to Doji Kuoshi-sama. The Doji courtier was grinning up at the enormous Daidoji and Chomei couldn’t help liking the man, who had cheerfully taken part in every contest so far, regardless of his own skill at it. He hadn’t done terribly on the agility course, but Chomei knew who he expected to win this bout. His yojimbo, who was, apparently, his wife, was standing just off to one side, her expression tolerant and fond.

“There is no fairness on the battlefield,” Father said. “Except, perhaps, in the case of called duels. But the foe you face is the foe you must defeat, regardless of stature. And unless the choice is made to surrender, all you can do is move forward.” He gestured over at where Hida Bo-sama, his arm still held protectively in front of him though he had foregone the sling, was facing off against Hida Kenru-sama. “And even when the size is similar, one might be injured or simply without skill.”

The bell to begin the round rang and the contestants all stepped forward. Kagami-sama was watching Tetsunotaka-sama as the big man closed with his opponent and her lips quirked as he grabbed hold of the smaller man’s arm, twisted, and tossed him as politely as possible out of the ring. The Doji rolled and bounced back up onto his feet with a gleeful laugh, bowing his defeat to the big man. “I may yet have better luck with another opponent,” he said. “But I know of you. There was no chance.”

The two Hida had crashed together, arms searching for purchase as they grappled, and Hida Kenru-sama pushed himself up under Hida Bo-sama’s weak arm, shoving up and back. Hida Bo gave a howl of pain as his injured shoulder gave out and, as he staggered backwards, Kenru-sama hooked a foot behind his ankle and his clansman went down, half in and half out of the ring, with a resounding thump.

“Oh, that was uncalled for, kono yarou ,” Hida Bo-sama groaned, rolling onto his good side and beginning to rise.

“Only a fool does not make use of such an advantage,” Hida Kenru-sama said, reaching a hand down to help haul the other Hida to his feet. “And you could have sat this contest out.”

Hida Bo-sama snorted. “I did not know you would be my first opponent,” he said. “I may still do better against some of the smaller ones.” He grinned. “I am hoping to be paired with Kuni Iweko-sama.”

Kenru-sama shook his head, smiling with resignation. “You are a fool, Bo-san,” he said. “Taunting the Kuni is a risky passtime.”

“Only the ones without a sense of humour,” the other Hida said.

“I will be entertained by your screams when you suddenly find Oni bits in your bed.”

The two Hida wandered off towards the judges’ table, where the Agasha was making notations on a sheet of paper and sorting the contestants into their next pairings.

“The Crab are a bit weird,” Ariko whispered to Chomei, and he had to agree. He’d liked what he’s seen and heard from them so far, but they were definitely strange. But then, they faced things that many others didn’t, and the song from the night before still sent shivers up his spine when he thought about it.

“I understand you are to be one of the judges of the Poetry contest this evening,” Father said to Kagami-sama as the contestants set up for the next set. 

She nodded. “Myself, Saito-sama, and Ikoma Masatari-sama,” she said.

“Masatari-sama? Really?” Father was surprised. So was Chomei.

“When Jiromasu requested suggestions from the Lion for a judge for the Poetry, that was who Ikoma Toshiaki suggested, and none of the others had another name to suggest,” Kagami said. She glanced over at Chomei. “I know that his interactions with your family, and with Jiromasu, have been a little fraught. It will be interesting to see what the man makes of working alongside Jiromasu’s cousin and his mentor.” She smiled a little. “I find myself very glad that Saito-sama sits with me.”

The tournament continued and, as they moved into the top ten, Chomei noticed that, once again, Nami-sama had ended up paired with the tall Kakita with his hair in a long braid down his back. He had come over to sit beside them during one of the previous evenings as well.

“That is Kakita Botan-sama, is it not?” he asked Kagami-sama. The shugenja glanced over at where he was pointing.

“Yes,” she said, in a slightly strangled voice. She cleared her throat. “It is.”

The two in the ring were grinning at each other again. “I may have to do something nice for Goro-sama,” Nami was saying.

“Same terms as before?” Botan asked. 

“Absolutely,” Nami said.

The bell rang and the two of them sprang forward, hands moving in a blur. It was not long before their bout had gone to the ground, the two of them each striving for control of the grapple. They were evenly matched, Botan-sama’s longer limbs giving him leverage, but Nami-sama’s flexibility allowing her to maneuver out of holds that should have meant that she was incapacitated. Theirs was the bout from this round that lasted the longest, and, eventually, Nami-sama managed to get a foot in, plant it against Botan-sama’s chest, and heave, pushing the Kakita across the scuffed dirt and out of the ring. Nami-sama collapsed back onto the ground panting, a wide grin on her face, her clothing completely disheveled. Botan-sama clambered to his feet and moved to stand over beside her, looking down at her with his hands on his hips. 

“An excellent match,” he said. “You have improved significantly, Nami-san.”

“I am Kagami-sama’s training partner, when Tetsunotaka-sama needs her to work with someone  a little smaller,” Nami said, her hand raised to shade her eyes from the sun as she looked up at him. He moved so that his shadow fell over her face and she dropped her hand. “I have benefited from his tutelage as well.”

“You have,” he agreed, holding out his hand. Nami-sama took it and he hauled her to his feet, hard and fast enough that she overbalanced and stumbled into him, putting up a hand to brace herself against his chest. She got her feet properly under her, gave his chest a familiar pat, and stepped back.

“ Baka ,” she said fondly.

“Your turn to choose this time,” he said.

She grinned. “Looking forward to it.”

They turned and walked off towards the judges’ tables to find out who their next opponents were.

Chomei glanced over at the others. Father was watching the two Kakita walking away with a thoughtful expression. Kagami-sama had turned her gaze to where Tetsunotaka-sama was setting up to compete against Ikoma Genzo, her cheeks a rosy red. With her colouring, she should probably bring a sun shade to these events.

The tournament finished, with Ikoma Kozan taking first place, managing a spectacular throw of Ikoma Genzo-sama that sent the man flying out of the circle. The other Ikoma managed to twist as he flew through the air, reminding Chomei of nothing so much as a cat as he landed on his feet, crouched and with his hands brace on the ground, ready to spring back into the fight. Matsu Maya-sama placed third, giving all three top places to the Lion, followed by Tetsunotaka-sama, with Nami-sama just behind him. Chomei glanced over at Kagami-sama, wondering just how skilled at hand-to-hand the little shugenja was, with those two as teachers and sparring partners.

As the cheering for the final scores faded, the arena was cleared and the four shugenja who were participating in the tournament took to the grounds and Chomei felt a shiver of excitement thrill through him. They had had the first demonstration of shugenja ability after the Iaijutsu tournament, each shugenja casting two spells. That time, they had cast in Fire and Air. Today’s spells were Earth and Water.

“I am sorry that Goro-sama is not participating in these,” Kagami-sama said quietly. “He is impressive in his strength in both Fire and Earth and it would have been something to see.”

“The Fire-storms last time were impressive enough as they were,” Father replied. “Though I thought that Kitsu Kyoki-san’s pride of Fire lions showed an impressive control.”

“It was,” Kagami-sama agreed. “Beautiful as well. I also liked Asahina Hino-san’s Air-kami dance with the silk scarfs.”

“Also an excellent example of control,” Father agreed. 

“And control is going to be more important in these contests than power,” Kagami-sama said with a smile, “given that the tournament grounds must be intact at the end, or the shugenja is disqualified.”

“And was that a restriction you suggested, Kagami-sama?” Father asked.

Kagami-sama gave a little laugh that was very close to a giggle. “I have seen Goro-sama reshape the entire side of a mountain. It seemed like an important restriction to put in place if the rest of the tournament was to continue.”

Chomei glanced over to where Goro-sama was watching the shugenja taking their places, each within one of the circles inscribed on the tournament grounds, trying to imagine the power needed to reshape a mountain and reconcile it with the man who had been grumbling about the fish refusing to bite a few days before and who had been placated by one of Yuki-san’s berry tarts.

It was Earth spells first, and Kitsu Kyoki-sama was the first to shape his spell. There was a gasp from those watching as the Kitsu rocketed upwards, leaving him perched on a hillock of earth, a good forty feet in the air, the edges of the ground sharp and craggy and all but impassable. The spikes slowly smoothed out to turn the ground into a perfect dome, the centre sinking back down to ground level and concealing the shugenja until the rest of the ground settled back to as it was before, though the inscribed circle he was standing in was considerably more ornate than it had been, a Lion’s gaping maw.

Ariko considered the Lion shugenja’s combat circle. “So… does that count as intact?” she asked.

Kagami-sama smiled. “I think that it is close enough. Uskae-san seems to have liked it, and it certainly shows control.”

Kuni Iweko-sama’s spell was a wall of spikes of earth around the shugenja, each one shooting upwards one after another until he was completely surrounded, and then sinking back down into the earth.

Isawa Atiro-sama’s spell was a movement spell, picking the shugenja up and moving her on a wave of earth that circled the arena before depositing her back where she had started.

Asahina Hino turned to face the judges’ table as he began to cast, his eyes on Goro-sama, a smile on his face. Beside Chomei, Kagami-sama let out a squeak, her hands coming up to cover her mouth.

“What is it, Kagami-sama?” Chomei asked.

The shugenja shook her head and then a brilliant Crane made of glowing sapphire fire burst from Hino-sama’s hand, circled the arena, and then streaked towards the judges’ table as the audience gasped. Goro stood as it hurtled towards him, spreading his arms wide with a giant grin on his face as the crystalline fire washed harmlessly over him.

“Still not Tainted, I see, Goro-san!” Hida Yori-sama roared from where he was sitting with Doji Uki-sama.

“I am going to make sure his bedding is damp for the rest of this tournament,” Kagami-sama muttered.

“Kagami-san?” Father asked, curious.

She sighed. “It is a long story. Goro-san taught me a spell, a long time ago now. A spell called Jade Strike . It is a spell that requires a target and only does damage to things that are afflicted by the Foul.” She waved a hand in irritation. “By the Taint of Fu Leng. I had never cast an offensive spell in combat before that was focused on a person, and Goro-san wanted me to cast it against him, assuring me that it would do him no harm. It was a matter of some contention, as Tetsunotaka-san also thought that casting offensive spells against each other was perhaps not the wisest of choices.”

“And that was Jade Strike ?” Father asked motioning at the tournament grounds.

“No, that was Sapphire Strike .” Kagami-sama said. “It is a more powerful spell that harnesses the strength and purity of crystal, not jade. But it works on the same premise. And I had told Asahina Hino-san of the disagreement over the casting of Jade Strike and he said I should have just cast it at the Kuni.”

“I see.” Father’s lips twitched. 

“The Water spells will be considerably less impressive,” Kagami-sama said with a smile. “Not because it is the less powerful element - I would argue that it has some of the most important spells available to shugenja - but because they are focused on healing and speed, neither of which are particularly showy, or on manipulating large bodies of water. And it was considered too difficult to shift everyone to the river for the contest.”

Even with that caveat, Chomei enjoyed the Water spells that were cast. Asahina Hino-sama produced enough of a well-seasoned seafood stew to serve the judges and those seated in the leadership box. Kitsu Kyoki-sama summoned a horse of shimmering water, which he swung up onto and rode in patterns around the rings. Isawa Atiro enhanced her own speed, running four laps of the arena in the time it would have taken someone without the kami’s blessing to have run one, and Kuni Iweko-sama summoned forth a giant swirling spout of water, which he sent rushing across the sands, following the same pattern Kyoki-sama had ridden on his horse. If he made use of the Earth kami to smooth the grounds out again afterwards, it was not counted against him. The rules only said that at the end the grounds must have been returned to an undamaged state, not that it needed to necessarily be part of the original spell.

“I am very much looking forward to seeing the shugenja version of the skirmish event,” Father said, as they gathered their things in preparation to move into the hall for the evening meal and Poetry event.

Chomei nodded in agreement.

Chapter Text

Kagami made her way up to the judges’ table, once again wearing her sunset orange kimono with its silhouetted crane and stark Isawa mon. It had seemed to be the correct choice, given that the other two judges were unmistakably Lion and Crane. They were already waiting for her, each having taken one side of the table, leaving the centre for her. Not what she would have preferred - having Saito-sama as a buffer between herself and Masatari would have made her much more comfortable - but it made considerable sense for her to be in the centre. If nothing else, it would make it easier for them all to confer, as neither man would have any trouble seeing or speaking to the other over her head if necessary.

Saito-sama had come up with the criteria with which to judge the poets, but even so, she knew this was going to be an evening that would challenge her. She was going to be listening to many poems and the idea of having to rank them, and share her reasoning for it, with two others was worrying. She was looking forward to it, even so. If the stories and the singing were anything to go by, there would be some excellent poets as well. And if she was more permissive as a judge, she had no doubt that the others would be willing to be more discerning.

“Welcome, Kagami-san,” Masatari said as she settled herself between them. “It is an honour to be able to sit beside you this evening. I had heard about you through general report, but, after meeting your cousin last year, I made a point of learning more about you. You have accomplished some impressive things, for one so young.”

Kagami gave him a smile, despite the fact that this man having gone out of his way to learn about her was something that caused her a certain level of anxiety, and she was fairly sure Jiromasu was going to want to know about it. “You honour me, Ikoma Masatari-sama,” she said. “And you flatter me. I am, indeed, still young and there is much for me still to learn.”

Saito-sama shook his head. “Come, Kagami-san,” he said. “I know you would prefer to hide your shine by surrounding yourself with brighter stars, but you are already highly skilled and will only become more-so. It is beyond time for you to begin wearing that truth.”

Kagami could feel the flush rise to her cheeks at this gentle but pointed reminder of one of the purposes for her presence at these meetings. Luckily, she was wearing the smooth, white paint that turned her skin porcelain and it hid the physical evidence of her embarrassment. She had known that she was going to be a focal point in the room this evening, and had planned for it, and she was glad.

“The Void is vast, Saito-sama,” she said. “And I am small, especially when standing before the Eternal Dragon. None should try to measure themselves against a Kami, and yet, with so few who manipulate the Void, it is our patron to whom we turn, like flowers to the sun. So… I am young. And I have much still to learn, for the learning is endless.” She straightened, letting some of her pride in her achievements shine through. “But I have accomplished some impressive things. Very necessary things, and impressive ones.”

Masatari nodded. “Including bringing a man back from the dead, I understand.”

Saito smiled. “I think every one of her companions has owed her their life at one point or another, though Daidoji Tetsunotaka-san was perhaps the most dramatic. As a group, they do seem to find more than their share of significant issues that must be dealt with.”

Saito-sama knew that that particular story was somewhat exaggerated. Tetsunotaka had not been dead, merely corrupted and dying. But since the Kakita had not said anything, she would not correct the way it had been phrased either; after all, the Daidoji had been past the point of any intervention beyond what she had managed with her mastery of the Void, so, from a certain point of view, the words were truth. 

The conversation turned, to Kagami’s relief, to the adjudication of the contest. There were to be two elements for each contestant. The first was for them to share an original haiku on the topic of the season of their choice, a somewhat predictable task that allowed a measure of success for even the least talented. The second was to complete a renga, extending a haiku given to them by another two lines. There was a list of a dozen starter poems on the table in front of the judges and they would take turns choosing which to provide for the samurai standing up to compete.

As they ate their meal and discussed the scoring criteria, Kagami found herself wondering why Ikoma Toshiaki had suggested Masatari as a judge. It quickly became clear that his knowledge and interest in poetry was middling at best. Perhaps none of the Lion who were not competing had any interest in verse. Certainly, it was not the most Lion of skills, though there were some excellent Lion poets, but it was a skill set that was historically more predominant among the Crane. Which meant that she was back to having to display a greater discernment than she was truly comfortable doing. Thankfully, Saito-sama’s scoring criteria included a generous section that scored for emotional impact, so Kagami had somewhere to quantify the way the poem made her feel, not just its technical expertise. It was a subjective scoring system, but then, poetry was as much about the connection it made with its audience as it was its mastery of the elements and form of the medium. 

It soon became clear that, despite his limited knowledge of poetry, Masatari was quite willing to argue each poem, poet, and point and Kagami found herself at the centre of a very vigorous debate that was not the most peaceful environment for her to enjoy the poems being shared. She had brought ink and brush with her and had already intended to record the words of every contestant, but she was exceptionally glad she had decided to do so, as her enjoyment of the poetry was soon over-shadowed by the verbal sparring between Masatari and Saito-sama. The Lion was clearly largely intending it to be for the purpose of antagonistism, and Kagami had briefly been worried that Saito-sama was going to take offense and respond in kind, but the Kakita seemed to be finding it amusing more than anything else, and possibly a challenge; he was responding to every dismissal of his point of view with evidence drawn from Lion poets. Masatari had aimed a few of his barbs her way, and while she had quietly maintained her views when she had been confident of them - which had, admittedly, been fairly frequent given his clear lack of education around poetry - she was quick to acknowledge his personal enjoyment or lack of connection to a poem or its author, she would agree with any point he made that she could support, and she thought it was fairly likely that he had failed to recognize that she had given way only on matters of personal opinion. In either case, Saito-sama was by far the most frequent target for his hostility, and Saito-sama took on the bulk of the defense of the literary merits - or deficits - of each poem, though Kagami was sure to quietly agree with nods or with murmured support regarding the Kakita’s points when appropriate. She had spent many years seated in this position, her mentor on one side of her and another Phoenix shugenja on the other, each strong-willed, stubborn practitioner yelling arguments over the head of the tiny Asahina cuckoo in their nest, and she felt herself slipping back into the habits of smallness, careful listening, and wordless, subtle indications of opinion that had led to her learning a great deal during those uncomfortable but informative conflicts.

Then Tetsunotaka had taken the stage and for a few moments she was completely unaware of the arguments swirling over and around her. While she was still recovering from the impact of Tetsunotaka’s poem and the difficulties of scoring it with any level of objectivity, Hida Kenru stepped up for his turn, and Kagami had to place that aside as well. She considered the big man standing before them. He had sung of the Crab experience and she wondered if his poetry would also reflect that.

“Honoured judges,” he said, bowing briefly to them. “My poem is regarding the season of Winter.”

As he began to speak, Kagami wrote down his words.

Sparkling white blanket
Hides the twisted, tainted ground
Masks turn foul to fair

Yes, that was very much a Crab poem. She scribbled two more lines to the poem, just to the side.

His name is the Deceiver
Do not let him fool you too.

It was too blatant to be a good extension of the poem, despite being the correct syllabic structure… but it did neatly encapsulate the tone of distrust and the message being conveyed in the poem. It could be turned to politics as well. Fair words could hide foul intentions and a pretty face could house a dishonourable soul. She glanced over at Goro, who was watching the judges’ table. And a face that was objectively marred and disfigured could hide a soul of pure jade as well. She smiled. Then she startled as Masatari’s voice sounded right in her ear. 

“Yes, not particularly subtle, the Crab.” He had leaned close and obviously read her quickly penned addition over her shoulder. 

Her reflexive flinch to the sudden proximity of his voice knocked her ink-pot forward to the edge of the table. It teetered there for a second and her hand flashed out to grab it, but she was not quite fast enough and it fell from the edge, towards the floor below. The mental image of the ink flying across all the guests as it shattered on the ground flashed through her mind and a shot of adrenaline surged through her. She reached and the bottle stopped its descent as she wrapped tendrils of Void around it, catching it before it hit the ground. A single drop of ink flew through the air, hitting Hida Kenru on the cheek.

The Hida blinked, then wiped the splatter of ink from his cheek with the back of his hand. He smiled at Kagami. “Did I get it all?” he asked.

She nodded, blushing furiously enough that she thought it might be visible through the face paint, and maneuvered the ink-pot through the air and back onto the table, carefully setting it further back from the edge.

“Well caught!” Masatari actually sounded impressed. Kagami smiled at him and then pulled the page of starter-poems towards her. It was her turn to pick for the contestant and she wondered if she could make Kenru pull from emotions a little less dour than those he had shown to date. They were a strength for him, clearly, that sense of duty and awareness of the Shadowlands threat, the anger and hatred and grief that kept him to the task, but was he able to reach for grace and wonder? 

“The sparrow hawk calls,
Skimming by on silent wings
Peace in the sunrise”

The Hida nodded slowly, then repeated the poem with his addition. 

“The sparrow hawk calls,
Skimming by on silent wings,
Peace in the sunrise.
Distance shows the greatest view,
Sharp details and soft edges.”

Oh! She quite liked that, the way he had taken the idea of the hawk in the poem and brought in its height from the ground and its keen sight and also the way vision eventually faded to a blur, the blue of distance transmuting everything into smudges of colour. She nodded at the Kuni and then wrote the poem number and the last two lines he had added on her notes.

“You are,” Masatari said, amusement in his tone as they all compared the scores they had given the Hida’s efforts. Even Masatari had scored him fairly well, Kagami noted. “You are writing down everyone’s poems.”

“She is battle-tested,” Saito-sama said, sounding amused, “but at heart she is a researcher and scholar. The secrets of the kami and the Void, and also in flights of literary fancy. Give it a few more years and I think the library at Yoriki House will begin to rival the Isawa one in the capital. I know for a fact that if it is not her cousin’s words that report back the work of the Northern Yoriki, it will be Kagami-san’s, and it will be factual, well laid-out, and well-written. Which is all to the best… Shiba Isiri-san tells me that Crab reports are…succinct.”

Kagami laughed. “Do not let the Isawa librarians hear you say that, Saito-sama,” she said. “They would be dreadfully insulted at the thought that any private collection could even begin to challenge theirs. The Isawa library is extensive and very well catalogued and maintained. It is a joy to spend time there. My friends are most tolerant of my inclination to leave my scrolls lying all over Yoriki House, though there is talk of perhaps converting one of the smaller common-rooms into an actual library, if only so that our major-domo does not have to deal with a revolt among the household staff. But I thought it would be nice to have a record of this poetry contest and the poems they shared. Depending on the outcome, I thought Ikoma Nezu-sama might appreciate a copy, and I was going to present one to Doji Uki-sama for the administration’s records.”

“And a copy of the Isawa library as well as your own,” Saito-sama said, smiling.

Kagami blinked at him. “Of course.” She would have thought that would be self-evident.

They continued on with the judging of the poetry contest, and Masatari’s needling of Kakita Saito slowly died away as he failed to get a rise from the Kakita beyond having Lion poets quoted at him. And Kagami quietly hoped that no one had noticed that when she had caught the ink-pot, the spell had been cast wordlessly. It remained the only spell she had managed to master in that way, though she was close to being able to non-verbally request her Water-kami friend to heal someone, but it was also an advantage she did not want others to know of. She hadn’t even told Jiromasu yet.

***

The food was good, as every banquet so far had been, and, as the only two children in the hall, Chomei was fairly sure they were getting special treatment in regards to the drinks and sweets brought to the table. Never just for himself and Ariko - for which he was thankful, as he really didn’t want acknowledgement of his pre-gempukku status made so obvious - and the adults at the table clearly appreciated it as well, so he simply relaxed and enjoyed the consideration. It was especially appreciated this evening, as Chomei was, frankly, a little bored. Poetry was not a particular interest of his, nor of Ariko’s, and they’d spent a fair amount of time people-watching and making up stories of what conversations were actually occurring at the tables where energetic interactions were taking place.

That had included the judging table, where Masatari-sama and Kakita Saito-sama were frequently seen speaking with considerable passion. Kagami was seated between the two bushi, looking serenely untroubled by the two men arguing over her head. Occasionally she would nod or shake her head. Once or twice she spoke. But otherwise she sat quietly, watching her fellow judges with eyes made bigger and harder to read by the cosmetics that decorated her lids. 

He made an effort to pay attention when the contestants were samurai he knew. Doji Kuoshi-sama may have had only a middling singing voice, but his poetry was clearly of a quality that was closer to his story-telling. Kagami-sama's hand rose to press against her chest in a gesture that spoke of strong emotion as he recited a poem on the reflection of cherry trees in bloom on the waters. Beside Ariko, Tetsunotaka-sama had made an approving noise, so it was probably very good. And his two line addition to the poem made Goro let out a startled crack of laughter and set the adults at the table discussing the skill with which the Doji had managed to turn a fairly innocuous poem into a devastatingly pointed skewering of a bushi who, from the conversation, richly deserved it.

“How good is his wife?” Father asked, glancing over at the bushi who was smiling in approval at her husband and charge. “She may be called upon, if Mirumoto Hotiro-san ever hears of this evening.”

“She was Kakita before she married into the Doji,” Nami said. “I would say that she is a match for anything the Mirumoto might bring to bear.” She smiled. “Not as good as Jiromasu-sama, but few are.”

From the conversation around the table, there were not as many good poets as there were story-tellers among the contestants, though both Matsu Suni-sama and Matsu Maya-sama gave performances that earned them places among the top third of contestants. Nami-sama’s prepared poem was good, but her ability to come up with two lines to add to the renga was not nearly as strong, dropping her score considerably. Oguri’s poem was strong, and thankfully the narrow focus of the poem’s topic meant that it did not cause Kagami-sama to end up disconcerted either. Then it was Tetsunotaka’s turn and the big man got to his feet, moving forward with a deliberation that would have spoken of nerves had the big man not always seemed completely unflappable. He stepped up onto the small stage where the contestants were reciting, positioned so that they were facing both the audience as a whole and the judges as well. He was motioned to begin and he turned his eyes to the judges’ table.

“The vast summer sky
An ocean of stars sparkling
Mirrored in her eyes”

A murmur of appreciation ran around the room and, beside him, Ariko made a thoughtful noise. Nami-sama leaned forward. “I thought it was supposed to be a poem about a season,” she said to Goro-sama in a low voice. The Kuni snorted with amusement.

Chomei considered the two yoriki with confusion, since the poem was about star-gazing on a summer night, then turned back to look at the Daidoji, whose cheeks held a slight flush of colour as he stood with all looking at him, his eyes still on the judges’ table. Saito-sama and Masatari-sama had begun their spirited back-and-forth as they discussed the poem, but Kagami-sama was still looking at the Daidoji and her lips were just slightly parted. As Chomei watched, she gave him a tiny, almost shy, smile and looked down to make a notation on the paper before her.

“I wonder how red her cheeks are under her makeup,” Ariko whispered to him.

“What?” Chomei turned to look at his friend.

Ariko rolled her eyes. “What did Nami-sama tell us about Kagami-sama’s eyes when she is using the Void? What does her name mean? ” Her voice turned thoughtful. “Though she didn’t seem nearly as disconcerted by his words as she has been by those of others…”

Chomei blinked and glanced around the room, trying to determine if anyone else had seen what, if Ariko was right, was a rather public declaration of regard. Nami-sama and Goro-sama’s reactions would seem to indicate that they recognised the poem’s dual meaning. Jiromasu-sama’s face held his usual half-smile, but he was eyeing his cousin as she continued with whatever she was writing. Chomei glanced over at Oguri, but the Kakita did not seem to have noticed anything amiss. Which was probably just as well. 

The big Hida whose song had brought Kagami-sama to tears was up next. His poem was about winter, and Goro-sama made a sound of approval after the initial poem was shared with them. Masatari-sama leaned close to Kagami, who was focused on her writing, and said something. She clearly hadn’t realised how close he had leaned to her, as she startled and knocked her ink-pot with her hand. It slid to the edge and teetered there for a moment as her hand shot out to grab it, but she just missed it as it slipped over the edge.

Before he could even wince - a spilled ink-pot was a terrible mess to have to try and clean up - its fall was halted and it hung in mid-air. Even at this distance, Chomei could tell that Kagami-sama’s eyes were wide and dark as the ink-pot rose back up through the air and settled itself back on the desk, a comfortable distance away from the edge this time. Goro-sama grunted in surprise and Chomei glanced at the Kuni. His eyes were narrowed, his lips pursed, and he was looking at the little shugenja seated up at the judge’s table with calculation. Then he turned, his eyes quickly scanning the crowd, pausing on the tables holding the Kitsu, the Asahina, the Isawa, and the Kuni shugenja in attendance. 

“Goro-sama?” Nami asked quietly.

He shook his head. “Later.”

Eventually, the poems had ended and Jiromasu stepped forward.

“Tomorrow,” he said, “the tournament will move on to the skirmish rounds. In this contest, our samurai will be fighting with bokkan, for a win will be based on points scored, not on first blood. And they will be fighting in pairs, two against two.” He stopped waiting for the excited furor of conversation to die away.

“This summit celebrates and seeks to extend the formal cooperation between Chisana Basho and the Lion. The One-Day War was a terrifying and potentially cataclysmic shock, but as almost always happens in the face of an existential threat, the Rokugani on the battlefield came together, putting aside their differences and their distrust to face the great force of corruption and evil that is Fu Leng’s minions. With such a foe unleashed upon them, Lion and Crane and Phoenix and Crab fought side-by-side, each aiding the other without question, without hesitation, and without ceasing until that foe was defeated, imprisoned back in the depths of the earth and now held there by force of magic and of will.”

He paused to pull out a sheet of paper. “Tomorrow, we honour and commemorate that battle with the skirmishes we will fight. I will be letting you know your sparring partner tonight, that you might have a chance to find them this evening and perhaps even have a chance to work together a little tomorrow morning before the afternoon’s contest. Using the physical contests completed to date, we have sought to balance the skill levels of the pairings, that the ability to adapt to each other’s fighting skills and abilities take on a greater level of importance, and also so that the pairs facing each other might be of fairly equal strength. And we have also paired you across a border. Just as in the One-Day War, Lion and Crane raised swords together against a common enemy, so too shall Lion and Crane raise swords against a common foe tomorrow.”

He had to pause again as his words set off a roar of sound as everyone began to talk at once and Nami-sama started to laugh. “Oh, that man!” she said. She glanced over at Tetsunotaka-sama and Goro-sama. “Did he tell you what he was planning?”

“No.” Tetsunotaka-sama was also smiling and Chomei glanced over at where Jiromasu-sama was standing, waiting for the initial cacophony to calm so that he could continue. He looked particularly pleased with himself.

“Did you know?” Nami-sama asked Kagami-sama, who had just returned from the judges’ table, her services there no longer needed. She wedged herself into the space between Nami-sama and Tetsunotaka-sama, the two bushi shifting to make room for her.

The little shugenja nodded, an impish grin on her face that made her seem younger than she was. “He suggested the idea to me and I was both entertained by how much outrage it would engender and awed by the brilliance of it.” She shrugged. “He swore me to secrecy, because he was looking forward to this reaction.” She looked around the room with satisfaction. “As was I,” she admitted. “If you look at those who are planning on participating tomorrow, I’m betting you can see which ones were part of the One-Day War.”

Curious, Chomei glanced around the room. It took him a moment, but then he saw what Kagami-sama meant. There was a distinct difference between the expressions on the faces of those who were to fight the following day. Some had wry smiles on their faces, resignation or amusement the predominant expressions. The others looked either horrified or offended.

Eventually, the room fell silent again and Jiromasu-sama was able to read out the pairs who would be fighting together. Nami-sama had been paired with Akodo Seshu. Tetsunotaka-sama had been paired with Ikoma Tanari, who had given a truly terrible poetic performance earlier that evening. And Oguri-sama had been paired with Matsu Suni. Chomei did not know much of the other two Lion, but he was interested to see how Matsu Suni and Oguri managed. He could imagine it going spectacularly poorly.

Oguri turned to Chomei’s father. “Aromoro-sama,” he said politely, “Would you do me the honour of introducing me to Matsu Suni-san? I have not had the pleasure of talking to her before and it would appear that we are now to fight side-by-side.”

“Certainly,” Father said, getting to his feet. He glanced over at the other two bushi. “Do either of you desire an introduction to your partners?” he asked.

“Thank you, Aromoro-sama,” Nami-sama said. “I will happily take an introduction to Ikoma Tanari-san.”

Tetsunotaka-sama also indicated interest, and the bushi wandered off, leaving only shugenja and children at the table. Kagami-sama was watching the chaos of the enforced mingling across Clan lines with avid interest, her lips twitching in a way that told Chomei she was having difficulty keeping a grin off her face at the situation. Jiromasu-sama came wandering across and sat himself at the table.

“Well done,” Kagami-sama said playfully. “You have most definitely stirred up the bee-hive.”

“It does appear to have had the desired effect,” Jiromasu-sama said, clearly equally as pleased with the result. “I am curious to see how it will affect the cheering tomorrow.”

Goro snorted. “More difficult when you can’t just cheer based on family, clan, or province,” he agreed. “You are forcing them to actually think.”

“And cooperate and communicate,” Jiromasu-sama said, nodding. “I am quite pleased with myself. I look forward to seeing how it all turns out.” He glanced up at the head table, where Saito-sama had seated himself beside Doji Uki-sama and was watching the gathering without even trying to hide the broad smile that was plastered across his face. “It seems that Saito-sama finds it as amusing as I do.”

Chomei watched as Doji Uki-sama, using her kimono sleeve to mask the motion, poked Saito-sama in the ribs with her closed fan, murmuring something to him in a low voice. He turned towards her, eyes warm and merry, and replied with a shake of his head and Chomei turned his head towards Jiromasu-sama, eyes suddenly wide, wondering if he had told anyone other than his cousin what he had intended to do regarding pairing the samurai to work together.

“Kagami-san,” Goro-sama had leaned forward and was speaking quietly, almost impossible to hear in the loud buzz of conversation in the hall. “The ink-pot.”

Kagami-sama froze and glanced over at the Kuni with a look of guilt on her face. She bit her lip. “They took my voice ,” she said. 

Goro’s lips quirked sympathetically. “So you are seeking to overcome that weakness.”

She nodded.

“And you had not mentioned it because…”

“That is the only one I can do, so far,” she said. She shrugged. “It is small and simple and does not require the kami. And… it is most effective if it remains unknown.” She looked miserable. “But there was no time for thought when I knocked over the ink, and I did not want to be the cause of ruining so many court kimono.” She glanced over at him. “I had hoped that no one would notice that I had not voiced a spell,” she admitted.

He nodded. “Iweko-san and I were both watching, as it was Hida Kenru’s turn on stage. I believe he noticed, but I will talk to him. I do not think any of the Asahina or the Isawa recognised what had happened. They saw the ink-pot’s return, but I do not think they saw the initial catch. The Kitsu…Chieri-sama was busy talking to Ikoma Nezu-sama, but I think Kitsu Kyoki-san may have understood what he saw. He was looking thoughtful. But he may not know whether that is simply an Ishiken thing of which he was ignorant.”

Kagami-sama let out a sigh that caused her cousin to turn from his self-satisfied observation of the raucous crowd around him and raise his eyebrow at her. She smiled wryly at him and shook her head. He reached out to give her hand a squeeze and went back to his survey of the chaos he had wrought.

Chomei leaned back, thinking hard about what he had just over-heard. He had thought it neat to see that evidence of magic when Kagami-sama had caught the ink-pot, but it hadn’t occurred to him until now how rarely he had seen Kagami-sama reach for a spell scroll. She always had her satchel at her hip, but he supposed that the spells she had cast in his presence had all been ones that she used frequently, and so she had used them enough to memorise them. But that was something everyone knew about shugenja. They needed their spell scrolls and they needed voice and action to explain to the kami what was needed, and those instructions needed to be exact, which was why so few shugenja tried to memorise the longer, more difficult spells. It was considerably easier to be able to read the words from a page than remember them. Even the stories and illustrations of Ishiken included scrolls and scroll-satchels. But Kagami-sama had not used word or action when stopping the ink-pot’s fall, unless you included how her fingers had continued to reach for it as it slipped from her grasp. Kagami-sama’s eyes had simply suddenly darkened and the ink-pot’s fall had suddenly stopped, with an odd little swoop to it that had ensured that the ink had almost all remained within the container, and then risen through the air to return to the table.

And that was, according to Goro-sama, something very much note-worthy, even for an Ishiken. And also something that Kagami-sama had wished to keep secret. And what had she meant by “they took my voice?” That was not a Five Yoriki, nor a Northern Yoriki tale he had heard, and he thought he had heard most of them at this point. And it suddenly occurred to him that, for every tale they were told, there might well be another that was not shared, and he looked over at where Kagami-sama had shifted a little closer to her cousin, and at Goro-sama, and at Jiromasu-sama and wondered at what kind of adventures they had had that none except, perhaps, their Clan superiors were aware. 

He glanced at the three samurai sitting quietly at the table, and then at the hubbub surrounding them as everyone in the room reacted to Jiromasu-sama’s announcement at the skirmish pairings, and realised that he was going to have a great deal to think about on the walk back to Yoriki House.

Chapter Text

Nami glanced over the busy tournament grounds and grinned. She had never seen such a diversity of samurai working together in something approaching harmony. Her own partner, Akodo Seshu, had done very well on the agility course, but was not as quick on the draw with her blade. Her footwork was good, however, and once her sword was out, she was fast enough with it, though Nami thought that her strength and stamina could use some work. The two had spent a good hour sparring, testing each other out and discovering their fighting styles, and she was pleased to find that they were likely to be fairly complimentary. And it was also nice to be fighting alongside another female bushi for a change, even one wearing an Akodo mon.

After they had finished exploring each other’s style, they walked over to the stands together, water-flasks in hand, and spent some time observing the competition. It was a companionable silence, for the most part, each only speaking to point out a particular competitor. 

As the morning moved towards a close, she was fairly sure that Ikoma Genzo and his partner Doji Ayoshi were going to be the pair to beat, though she expected that if she were facing Daidoji Tetsunotaka and Ikoma Tanari it would be a challenge, if only because she knew how much of a pain in the ass the man’s defense was and of how well he knew her fighting style. Botan had been paired with an Ikoma called Kirino, whose style was not going to work well with Botan’s steady, relentless precision. Matsu Maya and Matsu Satomi, two other bushi that Seshu had pointed out as strong fighters, appeared to be having difficulty adapting to their partners, and Matsu Suni and Oguri had long since parted ways. Nami snorted. Oguri had tried to be charming when being introduced to her by Akodo Aromoro-sama, and to say it had fallen flat would be an understatement. Matsu women, or at least that Matsu woman, were not open to being charmed when irritable about having to work with a traditional enemy.

Nami’s focus began to drift and she found herself watching where Jotaro, having finished working with his Daidoji partner, had moved over to where Aromoro had been watching with the two children, and he was now in the process of drilling Chomei on his Lion kata. Seshu followed her gaze.

“Is that Jotaro-san working with Aromoro-sama’s son?” she asked.

“Yes,” Nami said. “Aromoro-sama is still recovering from a badly broken leg, and Chomei-kun asked if Jotaro-san would help ensure that the Lion kata he has been learning by book are accurate to the truth of them.” She smiled. “He is a good student and an intelligent child. He will be a force to reckon with when he is grown.”

“Jotaro-san looks to be a good teacher,” Seshu said, watching as the Akodo demonstrated the kata set Chomei had just performed, emphasising a slightly different foot placement half-way through, giving a nod as Chomei copied him, slowly moving through the kata to fix the flaw. The boy then repeated the kata at speed five times, foot perfectly placed, though he was clearly focusing effort on ensuring that was so.

“Pair a good teacher with a good learner and great things happen,” Nami said. “Chomei-kun is a Crane foster child at present, and is learning at the Satoma Kakita School. He was, of course, ignorant of all Kakita training when he arrived, and was placed with the youngest students. A hard thing for a child his age to accept, but he was determined to excel. In the course of a month’s journey with Jiromasu-sama, from the school to his home and back again, Jiromasu-sama was able to expand his understanding of the basic Kakita skills to such an extent that, when he returned, he was less than a year behind his peers and before the end of term, he had caught up to them.” She smiled over at the other woman. “And he studies the Akodo ways on his own, to not lose his connection to his family and Clan. A Kakita duellist with Akodo training is going to win an awful lot of fights.”

“I know that Akodo Maru-sama is not happy about the loss of such a promising Akodo student,” Seshu said wryly. “But she did seem to like Jiromasu-sama.”

Nami grinned. “Most do. He’s polite, thoughtful, and really quite charming at times. And, of course, he excels in both duel and melée. He is an honourable man, in the true sense of the word.”

“And he also organised a tournament where he is making Lion and Crane fight together as allies,” Seshu pointed out.

“True.” Nami looked over at the Akodo, grin widening. “He does also have a streak of mischief in him. I think that’s going to work out fairly well for you and I, though.”

Seshu grinned back. “It might,” she agreed. “It does look like the Matsu might be having a little more trouble.”

Nami snorted. “Rigidity of mind will always be a double-edged blade,” she said. “On the one hand, it can keep you aligned with those around you, if all adhere to whatever tenets are agreed upon. On the other hand, when faced with an unexpected or unprecedented situation, rigidity of mind can hem you in, hamper you, and prevent you from achieving success.” She smiled. “Those of our clans who are struggling with this situation should thank him afterwards for providing them with this opportunity for growth.” She took a sip from her water flask. “Not that they are likely to see it that way.”

“He may have made a few enemies,” she agreed with a giggle. “They will recover. It has been a well considered tournament so far. I have been enjoying it far more than I expected, and it was nice to have the poetry and singing and story-telling alongside the more martial elements.”

“Yes, I heard you placed well in the singing, though I was unfortunately not in the hall to hear it. Another time. And perhaps you will come back and visit again once the peace treaty’s extension is signed. The tour of the temples is well worth doing on both an esthetic and a spiritual level, and has the additional benefit of being a tactical blow against Fu Leng and all his works. And Hanabira no Kishi, in the south of the province, has fine theatres and sake works and many skilled artisans."

“That does sound tempting,” Seshu said, getting to her feet and stretching. Nami took a moment to admire the lines of the other woman’s body. “I will see you this afternoon!”

“Where we will fight our way to the top,” Nami said, saluting her with the flask.

Nami relaxed back into this moment of freedom. Kagami was with Jiromasu, observing the negotiations. Chomei and Ariko were with Jotaro and Aromoro, learning to be the unstoppable samurai bushi they were going to be. Oguri was off somewhere that was not where Kagami was, and so Nami couldn’t care less where he had gotten to. And Tetsunotaka was talking with Goro off to one side, probably about to go and check in with Yuriko regarding the hunt for the geisha and the man with the limp. So, for these few minutes, she had nothing to do and no one to worry about, and she turned to lie down on the bench seating in the stands, closed her eyes, and let herself drift, basking in the sunshine.

“Nami-sama.” She was brought back to herself by Ariko’s voice calling her, and the girl’s voice held a note of concern.

“What is it, Ariko-chan?” she asked, arm still flung across her eyes and not quite ready just yet to let go of the sense of peace, though a small part of her was already starting to have a niggling sense of worry about that note of concern.

“Jiromasu-sama is here with Kagami-sama to collect us for a midday meal… but something is wrong. He is… stiff and… and cold. And Kagami-sama is doing that thing where she looks at you but doesn’t see you.”

Zakkenayo. Nami was sitting upright less than half a second later, wiping her hands down her face to wake herself up. Ariko was an observant child… she doubted anyone not intimately familiar with the cousins would have noticed what sounded like Jiromasu in a towering temper and an overwhelmed Kagami. What had happened in the negotiations?

“Alright,” she said, getting to her feet and following the girl to where Jiromasu was standing with Kagami on his arm. The girl did not just have her arm looped through his, which was so often the case. Her fingers were actually fisted into the cloth of his kimono sleeve, clinging, and Nami’s anxiety spiked.

“Bobu-san has ordered a meal for us in the private room at The Three Temples,” Jiromasu said. He was calm and his body was not holding tension, exactly, but he was missing his usual half-smile and the sense of wrongness was definitely there. Ariko had called it “stiff” and “cold” and she was not wrong. It was like talking to a stranger, not her friend. Whatever he was about to share with them was going to require some processing and there really was not a great deal of time for that at the moment. She glanced over at Goro and Tetsunotaka, who were both regarding the cousins with wary glances that showed that they, too, did not like what they were seeing.

Nami barely remembered the walk to the Three Temples tea house. She seemed to have merely blinked and they were all settling themselves around the table in the inn’s back room, which had thick walls that ensured true privacy. Food and drink were quickly served and then the servants left.

“What is wrong?” Ariko burst out, as soon as they were alone.

Jiromasu blinked, looking at the girl, then gave a faint smile. “I am sorry for worrying you Ariko-chan.” He glanced around and the smile grew rueful. “I am sorry for worrying you all. It is concerning news, but it is not - it will not be - a true emergency.”

Nami wasn’t sure if that made her feel better or worse. That spoke more to Jiromasu intending to stop whatever it was, not that it was something that would not happen. Which… she had faith that he could do so, but that did not mean it was not something they should not take seriously.

“And that news is?” Goro asked. “We are all worried already, you may as well just tell us.”

Jiromasu's smile turned bleak. “The Lion returned from a mid-morning caucus with a proposal that agreed to an acceptance of all Doji Uki’s terms.”

Goro’s eyes narrowed. “In return for?” he asked.

“A few negligible bits and pieces and a single larger, very simple one. Kagami to marry into the Lion.”

Goro blinked, then glanced over at Tetsunotaka, whose face had gone suddenly still and blank. “And who would she marry?” he asked.

“It will be moot, as it will not happen,” Jiromasu said, “but when it was put forward initially, it was suggested that Ikoma Toshiaki-sama would make an appropriately ranked bridegroom.”

“No.” Tetsunotaka’s voice was firm, clear, and harsh. “We know the reports of him and his character. Absolutely not.”

Jiromasu nodded. “Absoultely not,” he agreed. “It was also mentioned that General Hashiga-sama lost his wife to illness several years ago and that he might also be considered a suitable choice.” His lips tipped up just a little in a ghost of his usual half-smile. “This suggested marriage appeared to have been news to General Hashiga-sama, though he recovered enough to voice that he would be honoured to undertake such a duty and would ensure that Kagami-san would be welcomed and would want for nothing.”

Conflicting emotions chased each other across Tetsunotaka’s face. “She would not face unkindness with him,” the Daidoji managed, finally. “Hashiga-sama is a fair and honourable man.”

“He is,” Jiromasu agreed.

“Doji Uki-sama cannot be entertaining this idea,” Goro said, frowning.

“They offered the terms for as long as the marriage lasts,” Kagami said quietly. Her voice was calm but not quite steady. “It could buy fifteen, twenty years of peace.”

Goro snorted. “Or, they could kill you, or your husband, the moment they wanted out of the treaty’s terms,” he pointed out glancing over at Tetsunotaka briefly as the man made a strangled sound. “The marriage dies when one of its partners does. It paints a target on both you and Hashiga-sama for anyone who wants to undermine the peace. Uki-sama would not be such a fool. Hashiga-sama has already faced poisoning at least twice that we know of.”

“If they were to offer the years regardless of the marriage’s length, however…” Kagami trailed off. Her hands were wrapped around her tea cup and she was seated so close to her cousin that she was pressed up against his arm.

“Why do they want her so badly?” Chomei asked suddenly. “This wasn’t something they had mentioned before, is it? Otherwise you wouldn’t be so surprised. So, what suddenly changed?”

“An excellent question, Chomei-kun,” Jiromasu said. His tone was still placid, cold, and distant, but Nami understood it more. Of course they would be seeing Ice-Lord Jiromasu right now. His cousin was being suggested as a game-piece on the provincial shoji board, to be sacrificed to the Lion for peace. He would be running every possible scenario through his mind and analysing how to best deal with the situation. She wasn’t sure of every calculation going on in the man’s mind, but his determination to remove her from consideration as an article of the peace treaty would almost certainly be absolute.

Kagami’s eyes remained fixed on her teacup. “I think it was the interactions I had with Masatari-sama while judging the poetry contest,” she said. “I think he thinks I would be easy to control, because I did not argue against him often and acknowledged those times where he had a point. And Saito-sama was making sure to speak often of my skills and abilities and my strength as a shugenja.” Her smile was sad and lost. “I think they want an Ishiken of their own. The Lion currently do not have one, after all.”

“And will have to find another one,” Jiromasu said, wrapping an arm around her and pulling her close to him as some of the ice in his tone melted. “You are not the Crane’s only Ishiken, but the other is old and likely to retire soon. Uki-sama wants this treaty, but she is not so eager for it that she would give up such a valuable Crane resource, nor such a loyal one. There are many reasons to deny you to them, though there may well be reasons to keep you on the table for now. Do not fret, Kagami. You will not be going anywhere.”

Kagami gave a tremulous smile. “No,” she agreed. “I do believe you will not let it happen, Jiromasu. And I trust that it won’t. But it is… very disconcerting to find yourself a literal game piece during a negotiation.”

“And the first time it has happened,” Nami agreed. “And as a surprise addition and as the only major concession to an entire treaty as put forward. I can see that being rather a shock.” She was fairly sure that the girl was going to end up having nightmares tonight. Being taken from her friends, from her comfortable safety, was going to pull up memories of her incarceration by Junichiro, she was sure.

Jiromasu’s posture shifted as he shook off the morning’s thoughts, the icy cast to his feature thawing. “I will have much to consider this afternoon as I help run the skirmishes, and much to discuss with Doji Uki-sama this evening after the tactical tasks. How was everyone else’s mornings?”

The children happily discussed watching the various samurai pairs training and working with Jotaro afterwards, and Tetsunotaka and Goro reported on some progress regarding tracking down the limping man and the geisha… they had managed to determine which quarter of town they had been seen in and the doshin were beginning house to house searches in the most likely areas. 

“If we don’t scare them off with the search, we will find them soon. And if we do scare them off, flush them out, it will be easier to hunt them down,” Goro said.

Nami watched as Jiromasu bullied his cousin into drinking her tea and eating some food. “You are going to need your strength this afternoon, Kagami,” he said. “We are about to set pairs of bushi against each other with wooden swords and centuries of animosity. While I am hoping how we have set it up will mean only bruises and contusions, broken bones and concussions are not out of the realm of possibility.”

The little shugenja had submitted to the need to eat and drink without demur, though she did not seem to get much enjoyment from it, and she seemed to have shaken off the worst of her dissociation by the time they headed back to the tournament grounds, but Nami knew that she was far from sanguine about events and that she would bear watching until their Lion visitors had departed. For some time afterwards was well, probably; this was the first time that control of the Ishiken had become publicly debated policy, but it likely wouldn’t be the last. She was a valuable game piece and, until she was actually married, she was a piece that would periodically make its way onto the board in that capacity. She already had, Nami knew. Doji Uki had made comment before on having received offers for Kagami’s hand. This was just the first time that Kagami and her cousin had been faced with incontrovertible evidence of this fact and the first time it had been linked to a measurable provincial good.

But that was a problem for the future. And one that Nami could do little about, besides supporting both cousins as best she could. For now, there was the tournament to participate in, and she was excited by the idea of the upcoming test of her skills.

***

“I’m kind of glad I’m a bushi.” Ariko had been quiet on the walk back to the tournament grounds. They were seated with Chomei’s father in what had become the Lion section of the stands, and Ariko’s whispered comment had Chomei glancing over at her.

“Because of the treaty offer?” he asked. “Being an Ishiken seems like it’s a lot of trouble.”

“I know you’re supposed to marry in service to your clan,” she said. “But like that?”

“Jiromasu-sama isn’t going to let it happen,” Chomei said. And he believed it likely that the Kakita would succeed, but even so… if Doji Uki-sama thought it best, there would be little he could do to stop it. And it was potentially twenty years of peace for one marriage. That would give Doji Uki the time and space she needed to build Chisana Basho into a province that could withstand an attack by the Lion. There were many good reasons to say no - probably many more than he was aware of  - but he could also see some good reasons to say yes. “Do you really think, as bushi, we are less likely to be put in that position?”

“Well, there’s more of us,” she pointed out. “And.. I mean, I’m Suzume. I’m not nearly important enough for something like that to be considered. Even if I’m going to be a highly skilled bushi.” She glanced over at him. “You might need to worry about it, though. A Kakita-trained Lion… not sure what they’re going to make of you.”

“And what are you two whispering about?” Father asked, sounding amused.

Chomei squirmed. Whispering was very rude. 

“We heard about the latest Lion treaty proposal at lunch,” Ariko said, blithely. “I was just saying that I’m glad I’m a bushi from a minor clan, not an Ishiken. I’m not going to have to worry about ever being put on the table as part of a treaty negotiation.”

“Ah.” Aromoro glanced at Chomei, then back over at Ariko “I heard about that. General Hashiga-sama holds Kagami-San in the highest regard.”

“I think he would make her a good husband,” Chomei said slowly, trying to think about what it was appropriate that he share. “I do not think that Kagami-sama wants to marry, though.”

“Well, she will have to do so eventually. I cannot imagine her Clan not having that expectation. Especially as the ability to communicate with the kami seems to follow bloodlines. And she could certainly do worse than the General. He is a good man, and significantly higher in rank. But I also cannot imagine that the Crane would be so willing to have her leave their Clan. That is how negotiations go, however. The Crane always have their price. The question will be whether it is one Ikoma Nezu-sama is willing to pay.”

“I know she is Ishiken,” Chomei said, “but what does that mean? How valuable is that, really?”

Father leaned forward, his hands clasped over the handle of his cane. “An excellent question. And one that I don’t know any of us have a true answer to. The Isawa likely have the best understanding of it, but they’re not inclined to share their secrets. And perhaps that very secrecy is what makes Kagami-san so valuable.” He glanced at his son. “It is possible that you have a greater understanding of Ishiken at this point than any of the Lion here, having spent so much time with her.”

Jiromasu-sama had stepped forward to announce the beginning of the contest and they turned their attention to him. If it hadn’t been for sharing the midday meal with the man, Chomei never would have guessed that anything of significance had happened that morning as the Kakita spoke to the crowd, reminding them of the importance of the One-Day War and reiterating what he had told the contestants the night before… that Clan had been put aside that day and, despite a history of animosity, they had fought side by side against a far greater foe. 

The combat circles had been redrawn. Only three circles now held the field, each three times as big as the original ones had been, and Jiromasu called up the first pairs of fighters to each circle. Every circle had two adjudicators attached to it, each tasked with counting the points scored by one pair of fighters, and Chomei had to give Jiromasu-sama credit for the arrangement; there wasn’t going to be anyone claiming that the scoring was unfair when regardless of whether the fighter was Lion or from Chisana Basho, the adjudicator was attached to at least one of the combatants and was also counting score against one of their own.

It was fascinating to see the skirmishing. They had not done much of that at the school, focused more on single combat when they sparred, and Chomei could see how different it was when you were fighting alongside a partner against multiple opponents. All the samurai were armed with wooden training swords, and points were being awarded based on one's sword making contact with an opponent, with some variation for strength of blow and location. A glancing blow to a limb, for instance, scored fewer points than a solid blow to the body. Goro-sama and Kagami-sama stood back to back in a space in the centre of the rings, eyes watchful as the wooden blades flew and as frustrations rose.

“Do you notice Matsu Suni-san?” Father asked him. The Matsu was paired with Kakita Oguri, and the two of them were struggling against their opponents, Akodo Jotaro-sama and Doji Kuoshi-sama. It should not have been as close a contest as it was. Akodo Jotaro-sama was good, but Doji Kuoshi-sama had proved particularly inept in the Iaijutsu duel and he had not done well in the hand-to-hand contest either, though he’d at least been able to complete the agility course. “She is a strong combatant, and the Kakita is not bad either, but they are proving outclassed because they are neither of them allowing themselves to rely on the other.”

“Doji Kuoshi-sama is scoring a number of points,” Ariko said, watching the fight with surprise. “I would not have expected that of him.”

“Yes. Do you see how Jotaro is making himself their target? He is pulling their attention with aggressive moves and a strong defense and they are both focusing their attacks on him. Neither of them is paying attention to the much weaker fighter, and Doji Kuoshi-san is making good use of his smaller size to use Jotaro-san as a shield as well.” Father watched for several more minutes. “I would say that he has trained this way before. His yojimbo is his wife I believe.” He tapped his cane on the ground and his lips tipped up into a smile. “I would imagine that she and Jotaro-san had an interesting conversation either last evening or this morning.”

Jotaro-sama and Doji Kuoshi-sama were the winners of that bout, though they lost the next one, and Chomei found the afternoon utterly absorbing as his father gave them both a running commentary regarding the strengths and weaknesses of each pair. About half-way through the sessions, his father gave a thoughtful hum.

“I would predict that the final bout will be between Ikoma Genzo-san and the Doji he is paired with and Kakita Nami-san and Akodo Seshu-san. There are several other pairs who are working well together, but those two have combined communication and skill.”

Chomei wasn’t too surprised to find his father’s prediction proved correct and soon the final fight was set to start, Ikoma and Doji against Kakita and Akodo. The four samurai stood facing each other, bokkan up and ready, waiting for the signal. The crowd quieted with anticipation and Chomei bit his lip. There was no question of split loyalties for him in this contest; he knew which pair he was cheering for.

Jiromasu-sama’s sharp cry started the battle and all four combatants were moving with a speed and agility that was breathtaking, the sharp clack of wood on wood echoing around the arena as they struck and parried, slashed and dodged. Nami-sama knocked Genzo-sama’s blade off course, and Seshu-sama dodged forward to take advantage of his exposed side, only to have Doji Ayoshi-sama there, his own wooden blade lashing out and forcing Seshu-sama to pull back.

The need to keep themselves within the combat circle added to the challenge, and Genzo-sama, dodging sideways away from one of Seshu-sama’s strikes, had to pivot and roll mid-lunge to avoid breaking the circle, Seshu-sama’s follow-up blow striking the Ikoma a glancing blow on the leg due to the sudden constraint on his movement. 

It was a close, intense battle, and Chomei was not able to maintain anything near to an accurate point-count. There was too much going on at any one time, but the fight felt very even. When time was eventually called, the match half-again as long as the other combats had been, the two adjudicators conferred briefly with Jiromasu-sama. The Kakita turned to address the crowd as the four combatants stood panting in the ring. Nami-sama reached out and gripped Seshu-sama’s shoulder, smiling her satisfaction with their performance.

“As all could see,” Jiromasu-sama said, his voice echoing into the silent stands, “it was a hard-fought battle. Both pairs showed grace, determination, and skill, as well as a willingness to rely on each other, to support each other’s weaknesses, and take advantage of each other’s strengths. I am truly thankful for having developed a precise scoring criteria, as I would not have wanted to make a judgement of merit based purely on my general observations. Even with such a criteria, the match was very close and a matter of a few points would have swung the contest the other way. It is my honour to announce that the winners of the skirmish portion of the tournament are Kakita Nami-san and Akodo Seshu-san.”

Chomei was on his feet, cheering, Ariko jumping up and down beside him, as the crowd erupted into applause. In the centre ring, all four samurai bowed deeply to each other.

Chapter Text

Kagami watched as the bushi all cleared the field and the four shugenja stepped up. She glanced around and then walked over to join Tetsunotaka in the stands as Goro joined Jiromasu at the judges’ table.

“So, Goro-san refused to explain the Taryu-jiai,” Tetsunotaka said, mild amusement in his tone. “How does a Taryu-jiai work, Kagami-san? Do shugenja have a way of convincing the kami to do less damage when they face each other in a duel such as this?”

Oguri came and seated himself on her other side, closer than Kagami was comfortable with. It was true the stands were crowded, but the intrusion into her space was not necessary. Kagami turned briefly to look at the Kakita, who met her eye. She gave him a tiny, tight-lipped smile, then turned to look back at the shugenja on the field and shifted closer to Tetsunotaka, putting space between the encroaching bushi and herself. 

This did, of course, put her indecorously close to Tetsunotaka, and his breath hitched as her arm brushed against his side. She felt a tiny squirm of guilt and embarrassment. She knew he would not object to her familiarity here, would be willing to endure the awkwardness regarding his feelings for her and the breach of good manners inherent in her proximity. This would especially be true if he knew of what Oguri had been silently suggesting for the past few days. But she always tried to be respectful of the big man’s regard for her. And one way to do that was to try and appear oblivious to it and to act with appropriate decorum herself. Which also meant not giving in to the extremely inappropriate desire to lean further into the contact, to rest against the safety and comfort of the Daidoji’s side and have his arm curl around her, holding her close.

“Taryu-jiai.” She pulled her mind back to the question he had asked and considered how to describe the shugenja version of a duel. “In traditional Taryu-jiai, the two shugenja stand opposite each other and fling the power of the kami at each other.” She turned to smile up at Tetunotaka, her breath catching in her throat for a second as she realised just how close his face was when she was all but pressed against his side. “There is not much that can be done to mitigate the damage a spell might inflict to make it less damaging. You can add power and complexity to a spell, but it is hard to remove the base level of damage that it does. Traditionally, the shugenja cast at each other and, when the duel is over, the least damaged of the shugenja on the field is declared the winner. First blood… does not really work for the Taryu-jiai.”

She saw his eyes widen. “I am glad you do not compete,” he said. “And I am glad Goro-san judges.”

She nodded. “It was extremely dangerous, and usually used only to settle the most serious of disputes or when taking part in contests of extreme importance. Today, the traditional form requires special dispensation from the shugenja’s daimyo and the head of their school. However, an alternate form of the duel was developed.” She pointed.

The four shugenja had moved to stand over by the judges’ table, Kitsu Kyoki and Isawa Atiro to one side, Asahina Hino and Kuni Iweko to the other. All four shugenja raised their arms, chanting in unison. There was a shimmer on the field and translucent versions of each pair appeared, standing on the outside edges of one of the circles and facing the other across a distance of perhaps sixty feet.

“Is that like the spell you can cast?” Tetsunotaka asked. “Where you can be in two places at once?”

Kagami shook her head. “No, with that spell, it is truly myself in both places. I can interact with the world and I can be harmed. What you are seeing now is calling on the Air kami, not the Void. It is an illusion, and the Air kami will be supporting the duel. The spells cast will only affect the illusions and the illusions will take damage as if the spells were operating at full strength. In this way, shugenja can duel without unacceptable losses.” She smiled, a little wryly. “Shugenja are too valuable to be risked in contests where the results would so frequently be lethal.”

Goro lifted the striker on the table before him and sounded the small gong, and the four samurai withdrew scrolls from their satchels, all casting at the same time once again, though the diversity of spells being cast turned the chanting from echoing unison to a chaotic swirl of sound, syllables crashing against each other. The illusory copies of the shugenja on the battle field also pulled scrolls from their bags, their movements perfect mirrors of the real samurai. Kagami leaned forward, trying to guess what was being cast, fishing for coherent snatches of spell in amongst the cacophony. As walls of earth shot up to protect the casters, sheets of fire and water swept across the field, colliding in the middle in a giant hissing gout of steam that billowed up into the air. The water vapour coalesced above the tournament grounds into a roiling black cloud that stabbed forking bolts of lightning down to earth themselves on Hino and Iweko as cracks of thunder rent the air. Two giant pillars of earth thrust up from either side of the Asahina and the Kuni, curving over them to provide a shelter from the brilliant actinic flashes as Hino unleashed a whirling tornado of air that rushed across the tournament grounds, pelting the opposing pair of shugenja with shards of rock and dirt and wind-blown detritus and dissipating the clouds overhead.

A pride of Fire lions flared into being at Kyoki’s chanted words, leaping high to avoid the wave of water bearing down on the Kitsu and the Isawa in the wake of the tornado of air. The flaming felines converged on the Asahina, erupting into a fire-ball that left glowing after-shadows on the eyelids of every watching member of the audience. Then there was a sharp crack, the ground beneath Kyoki’s feet disappearing as the earth split in two, tumbling the shugenja down into the unexpected crevasse. Kagami gasped as the walls of the fissure slammed back together. Isawa  Atiro finished her cast, sending a hail of razor-sharp obsidian shards hurtling towards the Kuni and the Asahina, forcing them to put up defensive barriers of both stone and air to interrupt their progress, and using the time they spent on their defenses to chant a quick Earth spell, bringing Kyoki’s avatar up from his entombment in a sphere of clay that shattered apart at the Isawa dropped it on the ground. Kyoki gathered the clay shards together with a whirling waterspout, churning it into a mucky slurry that he sent towards the opposing shugenja, the cloying mud spattering across them both and hindering their movements.

The epic elemental battle continued and Kagami, perched on the very edge of her seat, found herself gasping for breath as the backwash of power being brought to bear on the tournament grounds battered all her senses at once. Her Water kami had swollen to twice its normal size, nearly to her shoulder-height, and its humanoid form had one again taken on the appearance of wearing a version of Crane heavy armour as it darted back and forth along the edges of the tournament ground. It was almost more than Kagami could take, the sheer power of the display and the intensity of the kami presence filling her up and making her feel as if sparks would jump from her fingertips if she so much as breathed the first syllables of a spell. 

When the contest ended, it was abrupt. She had not even seen Goro raise the striker, but he hit the gong and the mellow chime, enhanced by the Air kami to something impossible to ignore, thrummed through the air and the shugenja immediately ceased their casts. All four slumped with exhaustion, Asahina Hino and Isawa Atiro actually going to their knees as their legs gave out. Kagami, too, felt the intense energy that had been buoying her during the battle dissipate and she rocked forward. It was only Tetsunotaka’s quick grab at her obi, hauling her back to lean against him, that stopped her from sprawling forward onto the floor.

“Kagami-san! Are you alright?” There was a note of panic in the big man’s voice.

Kagami closed her eyes briefly, too shaky just at the moment to bear her own weight, and took guilty pleasure in the solid comfort to be found resting against Tetsunotaka. But she could not stay like this. He was worried and, while she might be able to get away with it for just a moment in the aftermath of the titanic expenditure of energy the tournament had just borne witness to, it would very quickly become inappropriate that she was half lying against the man. She took a few more deep, gasping, panting breaths, then pushed herself upright. His hand still rested against her back, between her shoulder-blades, and she gratefully leaned into the support offered by the unmoving strength to be found there. 

“I apologise, Tetsunotaka-san,” she said. “The experience was… overwhelming.” She glanced around the tournament grounds, taking note of the other shugenja in attendance. Almost all of them were showing some sign of the unseen battering they had taken from the intense, chaotic release of energy. The bushi and the courtiers, not as affected by the turbulent power given off by the kami, were none-the-less clearly overwhelmed by the destructive force that had been brought to bear on the battle-field. There had been no restrictions placed on the state the tournament grounds must be in at the end, and the earth bore evidence of the expended power, great puddles, massive shards of stone, and deep furrows criss-crossing it. Goro had stepped down from the judges’ table and was walking slowly towards the shimmering avatars that stood on the field, their forms tattered and even more incorporeal than they had been to start. He extended his hand and placed it on the forehead of the first figure, that of Asahina Hino. It shivered, then dissolved into sky-blue motes of light, which he gathered up into a bowl he was carrying. He did the same for the figure of Kuni Iweko, which dissolved into motes that glowed a brilliant, iridescent green. He handed the bowl to the Kuni acolyte who had followed him down onto the churned earth of the tournament ground. “Be careful with it,” he growled. The acolyte nodded, then picked their way back to the judges’ table, placing the bowl of glowing dust down carefully at the centre. 

Goro made his way across to the other two avatars, gathering up golden motes from the Kitsu and fiery orange-red sparks from the Isawa, before turning to make his way towards the head table.

“I have no desire to participate in a Taryu-jiai,” Kagami said quietly to the Daidoji sitting beside her. “But I cannot help wondering what colour of mote my avatar would produce at the end.”

“The blue of an Asahina or the orange of an Isawa, you mean?” he asked. He smiled. “Perhaps they would be pure white, the brilliant shine of the stars in the night sky for the Ishiken.”

She returned his smile, and they turned to watch Goro carefully approaching the judges’ table, the bowl in his hands. Kagami could feel the warmth of the big Daidoji along her side, almost too much in the summer heat. It was a different, but related, sense of warmth that rose up within her as she considered his words. She knew she had not misunderstood his poem the other night. That had been as close as the man could come to outright acknowledging how he felt in words. And to know that the night sky, and the stars sparkling in its velvet depths, reminded him of her was… it was beyond gratifying. It was humbling to have someone see such vastness and beauty and equate it with you. She still didn’t understand why it was she who had caught the man’s interest.

Why not you? Jiromasu’s words echoed in her mind.

Goro carefully placed the other bowl beside the first and then reached down into a box beside the table, pulling out a balance scale that he set up on the table. He placed each bowl, filled with its glowing powder, on the two sides of the scale and hooked them over the central balance bar. The two bowls wavered back and forth for a moment, given momentum by how his hands had released them, and it was clear that they were close to evenly balanced. Eventually however, the bowl of glowing fire, red and orange and gold, sank down.

Goro nodded and rose. The tournament grounds were still almost silent, no more than faint murmuring conversations going on as everyone stared at the four shugenja. They had largely recovered, the Asahina and the Isawa having been helped back to their feet by their partners, and Goro standing led to instantaneous quiet.

“As with the earlier skirmishes, this bout was fiercely fought and closely contested,” the Kuni said, his voice reaching all corners of the grounds despite the fact that he was not bothering to raise his voice. Clearly he had convinced an Air kami to help him with his role as presenter. “And all here bore witness to the strength, versatility, and skill of these four. In the end, however, the victory was earned by Kitsu Kyoki-san and Isawa Atiro-san.”

The two victorious shugenja stepped forward and then turned to bow to their opponents before turning to bow to the leadership box, then to Goro at the judges’ table, and then to the rest of the crowd. Kyoki leaned over to whisper something in Atiro’s ear and she nodded, smiling. Then they both turned and walked back to their respective sides of the tournament grounds to accept the congratulations of their friends.

***

Chomei was still clapping when he noticed Yuriko-san, in her doshin uniform, move across the tournament grounds and speak to Goro-sama. The Kuni frowned, nodded, and motioned her to follow him as he went and spoke to Jiromasu-sama. Jiromasu-sama listened, face betraying nothing until the very end. Then his eyes closed for a moment, lips moving in what Chomei was fairly sure was a curse. He opened them again and glanced across the grounds to where Kagami-sama was seated between Oguri and Tetsunotaka-sama. The little shugenja looked pale and shaky, and Chomei hoped that nothing bad had happened to her.

Jiromasu-sama and Goro-sama spoke again briefly, and Goro-sama nodded and started making his way over towards where Kagami-sama was seated, while Jiromasu-sama turned and moved toward Chomei and his father and friend.

“Akodo Aromoro-san,” Jiromasu-sama said, bowing his head to Father. “I hope that you found both the skirmish and the shugenja’s display entertaining.”

“I was honoured to be able to observe both, Jiromasu-san,” Father said. “I had never seen a Taryu-jiai before. I think it will give many people much to think on in the next few days.” His lips twitched. “As was no doubt one purpose for doing so.”

“An unanticipated but most useful side-effect, Aromoro-san,” Jiromasu-sama said, lips kicking up to one side. “But I am unfortunately here to discuss a somewhat less fortunate concern. You were to join us all back at Yoriki House for dinner this evening, before the evening Tactical contest. It had become necessary for me to attend Doji Uki-sama this afternoon, but my cousin was to have played host in my absence and I would have joined you in time for the meal. Unfortunately, a matter of provincial importance has arisen that is requiring her special skills. We are hopeful that it will not take long, but it does leave us with the most awkward situation of having invited you to join us for a meal and yet being unable to properly honour you with the attention your situation and our connections would warrant. Yet I am loath to lose the opportunity for you to dine with us. Perhaps, if you would permit the unconventional hospitality, Chomei-kun might show you to Yoriki House and give you a tour of the grounds. Our housekeeper would show you all possible attention and your true hosts would join you in time for the evening meal and the walk back?”

Chomei’s eyes widened, realising that whatever had happened probably had to do with the hunt for the geisha who had poisoned General Hashiga-sama. And he felt a flush of pleasure, both at Jiromasu-sama so clearly wanting to salvage his father’s visit to Yoriki House, and also the honour being bestowed on him to play host in Jiromasu-sama’s place.

“Duty comes before pleasure, for all samurai,” Father said equably. “Perhaps I will take the children and we will spend a little time in the market-place - I would imagine they could both use some food to tide them over until the evening meal - and then we will make our way to Yoriki House. We will likely arrive before you do, but I am sure that Chomei will enjoy showing me the comforts and conveniences of your home. It is no hardship to be spending time with my son.”

“You are most obliging, Akodo Aromoro-sama,” Jiromasu-sama said, bowing. “We will see you this evening.” He turned and hurried off.

They made a leisurely turn of the market-place, and Father bought them each a skewer of duck meat and vegetables, glazed in a sweet, sticky sauce that got all over their mouths and fingers. Luckily, they were able to clean most of it off with a little water and a scrap of cloth, but as they turned towards the path to Yoriki House, Ariko still had a reddish-brown smear of it that had somehow managed to get on her cheek and Chomei was fairly sure that if he had access to a mirror, he would have seen some stray smudges on his own face.

It was that golden hour when the sun’s rays were gentle and soft and the whole world glowed, and the walk back to Yoriki House, wending its way along the river as it did, was beautiful. Chomei walked along, listening to his friend’s chatter as she engaged Father in a conversation about the Tariyu-jiai they had witnessed, and felt happiness flooding him at the perfection of the moment. 

That perfect moment abruptly shattered as two men leapt from the bushes ahead of them, swords in hand. They were wearing the rough clothing of heimin peasants, but they handled their chopping swords in a business-like manner that showed more than a passing familiarity with them. Father dropped his cane to the ground, his sword singing as it flew from its scabbard and he caught the first man’s blow, metal ringing on metal.

“Chomei-kun,” he grated out, shoving the man backwards and managing to spin in time to deflect the second man’s attack. “My wakizashi. Ariko-chan, run for help.”

Heart thumping painfully in his chest, Chomei lunged forward. His father twisted his hips as Chomei’s hand reached out and the older Akodo used the momentum to thrust the handle of the wakizashi at his waist into Chomei’s palm. Chomei’s fingers gripped, feeling the cord wrapping pressing into them, and Father completed the spin, leaving Chomei holding the sword in his hand. He stepped forward immediately, catching a blow aimed at his father’s back, and then he once again found himself facing bandits. This time, though, he was armed with something more than a stick.

Ariko had turned to bolt back down the path towards town, but there was a sudden squeak and then a pained male cry as the third bandit coming up behind them, who had thought to grab the girl as she turned to run, discovered that Ariko had claws, her small belt-knife having given him a significant gash on the forearm. Ariko darted back into the fray, scooping up Father’s cane to use as a weapon.

There was a moment’s pause as all stopped to assess and regroup. The three samurai stood back-to-back, facing their attackers. It was not an impossible battle, but it was going to be a difficult one. Two swords and a walking stick against three swords. A trained bushi and two half-trained students against three practiced bandits. 

“Submit and we will not kill your son and his friend,” one of the men said.

Chomei felt a thrill of fear run through him. His father wouldn’t. Surely he wouldn’t.

His father’s response was to lunge forward, wincing a little as his leg objected, and swing his sword at the wretched man. The bandit had apparently not been expecting that as a response, and battle was engaged once more.

It was terrifying and yet there was a strange exhilaration to it as well. His sword seemed to move without thought, as he read the telegraphed strikes being made by the bandits and his hands put the wakizashi in place to deal with them. The wakizashi was shorter than a standard blade, but far, far superior to being unarmed, and Chomei was swearing fervent thanks to the hours and hours of practice he had put into his training. 

The bandits were focusing far more on his father than either him or Ariko, so Chomei did his best to help shore up his father’s defenses. Aromoro’s blade was a whirl of silver, but Chomei could see that, though supported by the surge of energy battle gave you, his father’s footwork was not as fluid, as effortless as Chomei had seen it in the past.  Beside him, there was a sharp crack of wood as a bandit’s sword shattered through the cane Ariko was using to defend herself and the others. She had managed to connect more than once, when the bandits had had to decide between stopping a blade or stopping a solid length of hardwood, but that advantage was now gone. 

“Ariko-chan, disengage and retreat,” Father commanded. 

Ariko, forced into evasion as her only option, gave a snarl of frustration and flung the splintered end of wood she was holding at the face of the man who was blocking her. As he dodged the projectile, Chomei turned to slice at him with the wakizashi, pulling his attention as Ariko darted out of the melee and towards a nearby clump of trees. 

Three on two now… more difficult odds. 

Then Father knocked one of the bandit blades aside and there was a moment where the bandit who had suggested Aromoro surrender was open. Chomei lunged, his father’s wakizashi, razor sharp, slicing across the man’s body, and the bandit dropped, a look of utmost surprise on his face. 

“To me,” Father said, withdrawing several steps to give them space from the dying man. The two bandits, snarling with anger, began to follow. Then one of them cried out as something glanced off his forehead, splitting the skin there and sending blood trailing down his cheek. Chomei glanced quickly to the side and saw Ariko, scrabbling in the dirt for more rocks. He grinned. She had very good aim, as he had cause to know. 

Two on two, with the occasional projectile whistling through the air around the bandit’s heads, Chomei found himself struggling to hold up under the force of the blows from the much larger men. Then Father came down awkwardly on his bad leg and let out a grunt of pain. Between them, they managed to hold off the follow up blows, but Father was truly limping now, and Chomei moved into a stronger offense to try and give him time to recover. 

Then there was the sound of running footsteps coming down the path behind them, and Oguri burst into view.  He took in the situation at a glance, his own sword flying from its scabbard, and the two bandits, now facing three samurai blades, turned and fled. 

Father straightened, panting, and bowed to Oguri. “I appreciate your timing, Kakita-san,” he said. 

Oguri nodded. “I am thankful that I was making my way back to Yoriki House when I was,” he said. He glanced down at the body of the dead bandit that was lying on its back. “Though it would seem you had things well in hand. Who were they?”

Father glanced down at the body. Chomei did as well, then quickly glanced away. His attack had done that, had sliced so deeply across the man’s body, spilling his blood over the ground. “I find myself thankful for the pains the Crane have taken to ensure that my son is well trained.” He went to take a step towards the fallen bandit, then staggered as his bad leg complained at supporting his weight. Oguri stepped quickly forward, inserting himself under Father’s shoulder to support him. The Kakita looked around, then helped the older man over to where a fallen tree provided a place for him to sit. 

“Are you hurt, Aromoro-sama?” Oguri asked.

Father shook his head. “Not by them. A badly broken leg whose healing was, I believe, just set back somewhat. I am hopeful it will recover with a little while to rest. I did not recognise the men who attacked us.”

“I’m sorry I broke your walking stick, Akodo Aromoro-sama,” Ariko said, coming over from where she had been throwing rocks. Her hands were smeared with forest loam, dark semi-circles of dirt under her nails from where she had been scrabbling to pull up larger stones.

Father laughed. “Oh, no. Do not trouble yourself, little sparrow. You made very good use of it. I am well pleased with you both. You did not panic. You listened. You made good use of what tools were available to you, and you fought bravely and well. Come, Chomei-kun, I will show you how to properly clean a blade blooded in battle.”

Afterwards, Chomei sat down beside his father on the log, as did Ariko, feeling a little shaky. Oguri was still standing on the path, running a hand through his hair. He glanced over at Aromoro. “I am not quite sure what to do, Akodo Aromoro-sama,” he said. “I think I should run back for the doshin, and probably to tell Jiromasu-sama or Goro-sama what has happened. But those men, while most likely gone, may not have been alone and may return. And I do not want to walk you back to Yoriki House and leave this man’s body just lying here on the path. 

Father nodded. “Eventually, the others will come. Perhaps we just wait here until someone else arrives and we have more samurai who are hale and whole and of age to help us deal with this mess. In the meantime, Chomei-kun and Ariko-chan, see if you can find me a stick to replace the one I was using. Do not go beyond range of our sight.”

“Yes, Father,” Chomei said, hopping down from the log and thankful for a task to do. It took them a little while to find one that was an appropriate length, thickness, and sturdiness, but they eventually did and they brought it back to Father, who nodded his approval and then tried to stand, using the stick for support. He winced, but was able to limp over to get a better look at the bandit’s face.

“No, I do not know him,” he said, shaking his head, then limped back over to the log and sat down again, leaning forward to rub at his shin with a sigh. “I had almost completely recovered,” he said. 

“Perhaps Kagami-sama can manage to heal it for you,” Chomei said hopefully.

It was not too much longer before Goro-sama, Tetsunotaka-sama, Nami-sama, and Kagami-sama arrived along the trail. All four samurai looked startled to turn the corner of the trail and find them waiting for them. Then Goro-sama saw the dead bandit and swore.

“Kagami-san,” he said, pointing. 

Kagami-sama looked at where he was pointing. “Oh!”

“Akodo Aromoro-sama, what happened?” Tetunotaka-sama asked.

The story was quickly told. As soon as the tale was concluded, Goro-sama nodded and pulled a scroll from his satchel, whispering two kingfishers into being, both of which he sent off with messages. Kagami, meanwhile, was fishing in her own scroll satchel, but it was to pull out a thin sheaf of papers. She handed it over to Father and gestured to Chomei, Ariko, and Oguri to look as well. 

“Do you recognise any of these people?” she asked.

The papers showed rough sketches of five faces, one of whom looked very much like the man laying dead on the trail. Father pulled that one out and handed it to the little shugenja. “That one seems to be the one that Chomei-kun killed,” he said. He pulled out two others. “I believe these two were the other two who attacked us. Do you agree, Chomie-kun? Oguri-san? Ariko-chan?”

Chomei nodded as did Ariko. 

“They very well may be,” Oguri said. “But I had only a moment to see their faces. They fled as soon as I arrived, so I could not say for sure.”

Kagami-sama nodded and looked at Goro-sama with worried eyes. “Jiromasu is on his way?” she asked.

“I am sure that if he was not already, he will be the moment he receives my bird,” Goro-sama said. “This does not appear to have been random chance, Aromoro-sama. This was a targeted attack.”

“Um.” Chomei was still looking at the last two pictures. The woman he did not know. The other man, though… “Um… I think this is Ikoma Shihei-sama.”

Father frowned, taking the picture from Chomei’s hand. “Are you sure? I have never met the man, so I do not know what he looks like.”

“I am not completely sure,” Chomei said. “I remember him very clearly, but a drawing isn’t quite the same. But… but I am almost completely sure.”

“Shihei… that is the man that Jiromasu duelled. Masatari-sama’s champion,” Kagami confirmed.

Chomei nodded.

Kagami-sama pulled out a scroll and quickly cast a spell, then looked over at Chomei. “Tell us the story of the duel,” she said.

Chomei told them again of hearing Jiromasu-sama’s argument with Masatari-sama and then seeing him joined in battle against Shihei. He startled as the sound of swords clashing echoed around the little clearing they were in.

“Continue, Chomei-kun,” Nami-sama encouraged him. “We should have warned you that the spell Kagami-sama cast was the same one as last time you told us this tale and would cause images and sounds to go with your story.”

Chomei nodded and continued his tale, ending with Jiromasu-sama’s defeat of the man and their careful retreat.

“The right leg,” Kagmai-sama said. “It fits. Goro-san, do you agree?”

Goro-sama nodded. “It is the same man. And that raises any number of questions.” He turned to Father. “Did General Hashiga-sama tell you that he had been poisoned?” he asked. 

Father blinked. “No,” he said. 

“Same group as just attacked you. I think we will be having a conversation with Doji Uki-sama and General Hashiga-sama tonight. Can you think of a reason why both yourself and General Hashiga-sama might have been targeted?”

“I am afraid I will need to discuss things with General Hashiga-sama before I am able to answer that question, Goro-sama,” Father said.

The Kuni rolled his eyes. “Yes, yes. Clan secrets. Just remember we are trying to keep you all safe and trying to bring poisoners and those who would ambush a man walking two children home to justice.”

“Your point is well taken, Kuni Goro-sama,” Father said stiffly.

It was not much later that Jiromasu-sama arrived, closely followed by a handful of doshin and an eta and they were able to leave the clean-up of the scene to the doshin. Father staggered as he got to his feet, his leg having stiffened up during the last hour or so of sitting still, and Kagami ordered him to sit again with such authority that Father made no demur at all, looking a little taken aback. The little shugenja went to her knees at his feet, undid the ties holding the cloth in place, and pushed up the leg of his hakama, undoing the clasps on his tabi and exposing his lower leg. She ran gentle hands over his shin, frowning at the gnarled knot of scar tissue that showed where the bone had broken through the skin.

“It has broken along the same line again,” she said. “Not as badly… a crack along a weakness, rather than a full break.”

Father groaned. “I had hoped to be done with this,” he said. “It had been getting better, but though the initial injury was largely healed at the time, the full recovery was taking far longer than I have been comfortable with.”

Kagami nodded. “I think that it may have not been set quite right,” she said. “Or perhaps have shifted before the bone healed.” She pursed her lips. “I would recommend rebreaking the bone, Aromoro-sama, to allow the bones to align properly.”

Father winced. “I will have to consider that when I get home,” he said. “I will admit it sounds unpleasant.”

“Or I could do it now,” Kagami offered. “It has already partially re-broken. I will, at the very least, be able to return you to the level of pain you are now suffering under, with a better chance for a full recovery.”

“Now?” Father said, looking around the leaf-strewn pathway and over to where the doshin and the eta were dealing with the corpse of the dead bandit.

Kagami shrugged. “I may be able to make it easier for you to walk back to Yoriki House by doing so,” she pointed out.

The process of rebreaking the leg required it to be immobilised and Jiromasu-sama and Tetsunotaka-sama were pressed into service, holding Father’s limbs still. Jiromasu-sama looked down at Father with a wry smile.

“I feel like we have been in this situation before, Aromoro-sama,” he said, as Kagami held her palm over the middle of father’s shin, her other hand gripping his ankle. Her eyes had dilated, though her whole eye had not turned black, and Chomei knew that she must be working with the Void. Finally, she took a deep breath, tensed, then, with a sharp exhale of breath, thrust forward with the palm on Father’s shin, while pulling on his ankle at the same time, a sudden, intense wrench that sent a loud snap echoing around the woods.  Father grated out an extremely colourful curse as Kagami-sama ran gentle fingers along his shin again.

“Good,” she said, satisfaction heavy in her tone. “That was the worst of it, I promise. The rest may feel strange, I’m told, but it should not hurt.”

Father nodded, sweat beaded on his forehead, and when Kagami-sama had finished her cast, the lines of pain around his mouth and eyes had disappeared. Jiromasu-sama helped him to his feet, and Father gingerly put weight on his bad leg, then smiled.

“That is much improved. Thank you, Kagami-san.”

“Excellent,” Jiromasu-sama said. “Then we should make haste to Yoriki House in order to have time to eat before we must return for the Tactics contest this evening.”

Chomei blinked. Right… there was still a contest. And that would continue no matter what else was going on around it. And he was going to have to go back to the town this evening and act like everything was normal… despite now knowing that the man who had tried to poison General Hashiga-sama, and the man who had sent his lackeys to kill Father, was linked closely to one of the men who would be walking around the evening’s gathering.

Kuso.

Chapter Text

Nami entered the great hall somewhat nervously. She was still a little rattled by the events that had occurred on the trail to Yoriki House. It had already been enough that, with Kagami’s connection to the kami and Goro’s ability to share in what she saw, the two shugenja had been able to get clear enough images of those who had been housed in the suspects’ apartment that the artist Yuriko had found had been able to create accurate likenesses of them from their descriptions. To then have immediately found one of the men dead as they headed for home, and to have confirmed the presence of two of the others in the attack, as well as a likely name for a fourth, had been unsettling. Jiromasu had agreed with Chomei’s identification of the Ikoma, and the subsequent silence on the topic said a great deal about the potential repercussions of the information, both Jiromasu and Aromoro clearly wanting the chance to discuss things with their political superiors before anything else was said.

Thanks to Kagami’s care, Aromoro was back to walking with only a slight limp, and Nami wondered if the lack of his cane would be noticed by anyone. The children had done very well during the attack, and the two bandits, or assassins, or whatever they were, had fled bearing minor injuries from their efforts. They both seemed to be holding up well to the after-math of combat. And it was not, in effect, Chomei’s first real battle, though it was the first where he had killed a man. Aromoro’s decision to arm his son, and how he had done so, had the potential for a truly poignant story. A samurai’s wakizashi was the home of their honour and their soul. While the man’s decision was likely based on the exigencies of the moment, a good story-teller would make much of that choice to have his son and heir wield it in a battle for their lives. And it was a battle worth boasting of, especially for the children. She snorted. If it ever became possible for Chomei to openly tell the stories of what he had faced in the past few years, he was going to have a good start on a reputation before he even made it to his gempukku.

The Tactics competition had not been outlined to the participants yet, and all that Nami knew of the evening was that she was in the first round of contestants. She quickly ran her eyes over the interior of the great hall. Low tables with tatami mat seating ringed the outside of the hall, and guests had begun to gather at them. The centre of the room was dominated by six taller tables, ones designed to be used while standing.

“Congratulations on your success in the skirmish,” a deep voice said into her ear. “I believe that entitles you to choose the place and the… activity. If you wish to celebrate, of course.” 

Nami smiled as a pleasant shiver ran down her spine and she turned to see Botan grinning at her. “Thank you,” she said, feeling the pleasure of that win rise up inside her again, joined by a tightening in her lower abdomen at the other Kakita’s innuendo. Her victory had been forgotten in the sudden rush of safety issues that had dominated the rest of the day and she had really not gotten the chance to savour the success. “Perhaps we might hold off on deciding that until after this evening’s contest. I feel like this is an area where you, too, will see a great deal of success.”

“It will certainly be a blow to my pride and my honour if I do not,” Botan admitted. The man was passionate in his study of tactics and was skilled enough that Daidoji Aiko had called on him more than once for advice on maneuvers to deal with larger than usual provincial threats and in the formulating of provincial defense plans. Of course, the Lion were also renown for their tactical skills, so he was likely to be facing stiff competition. “Do you happen to know what Jiromasu-sama has planned? After his decision on how to have us skirmish, I find myself bracing against another unexpected twist.”

Nami laughed. “No special knowledge here,” she said. “He can be as closely guarded as a Scorpion sometimes. Especially if he is intending on sowing a little chaos. I believe the only person who had any idea of what he was planning for that was his cousin.” She glanced around as she spoke, searching for the pair. She knew that Kagami, unsettled by what they had learned about Ikoma Shihei and his link to Masatari, was intending on staying close beside her cousin this evening, since he was master of ceremonies but not adjudicating. Nami was not upset by this, as it gave her the freedom to circulate as she chose, and to focus on trying to give a creditable performance on the tactical task, whatever that might be. Battlefield tactics was not her strong suit.

“Ah well, it was worth asking.” Botan said. “At least part of a successful battle is accurate information, and one must generally go looking for that.”

Jiromasu had stepped up to introduce the judges, who consisted of Akodo Maru, one of the senior Lion diplomats and, if Nami remembered correctly, an instructor at one of the Akodo schools, Daidoji Aiko, and an old man in a monk’s robes. The monk was introduced as Sage Gotori and no other explanation was offered.

The introductions complete, Jiromasu moved over to one of the tables which had several baskets of different sizes resting on it. “The tasks are as follows,” he said. “The large baskets contain an assortment of maps, each with different terrain and different enemy placement. This basket” - he patted the one to his left - “has scenarios against which the contestant must defend. This basket” - he patted the one on his right - “has scenarios against which the contestant must attack. These baskets here have an assortment of troop markers, each bag’s contents a little different than the others. Each contestant will choose, unseen, one map to defend against and one map to attack and a bag of troops with which to approach each scenario. Just as in true battle, sometimes even the best tactics in a skirmish will not lead to battlefield success, but they can still have a great impact on the overall outcome of the war. So, too, will the judges be considering not whether the contestant would necessarily succeed in their defense or their attack, but in the decision-making process involved. Contestants should be ready to defend their choices to the judges. The judges will then provide the contestants with a sudden change in circumstances to either their defense or attack scenario and the contestant will readjust their plan accordingly.”

“Brilliant,” Botan breathed. “Oh, I am looking forward to seeing the choices people make today.” he glanced over at Nami as Jiromasu called the first round of contestants up. “Choose well, Nami-san!”

Hitting him would be considered uncouth, so Nami restrained herself to glaring at the man and stalked forward to take her place beside the table she had been directed to. A bowing uniformed heimin came around with the first basket of maps - the ones for the attack scenario - and she unrolled the sheet of paper, pinning it down with four of the scroll weights neatly arranged to one side of the table. She considered the situation - the attack of an enemy whose position on a slight rise was fortified - and grimaced. Attacking a fortified position was never a good scenario to have to go up against, unless you had significantly superior numbers and possibly siege-breaking equipment. She picked a bag of tokens from the basket going by and shook them out, then smiled. Having a strong compliment of archers wouldn’t hurt, though.

She was so absorbed in debating the placement of her troops that it took a discreet cough and a “Kakita-sama,” before she was aware that the heimin with the defense scenario maps had come to her table. She smiled an apology to the woman and quickly selected a defense map, putting it to one side, along with the bag of troop markers, for when she had completed her choices for the attack.

The defense scenario turned out to be the defense of a heimin village, tucked into a valley, with steep slopes on two sides of it. She chewed on her lip as she considered where to place her troops. At least some of the decisions might rest on the importance of the village. The value in a village was generally the heimin and their labour, not the buildings themselves, though some of the supplies were worth protecting. How heavily she chose to commit forces might rest on weather and time of year, and she considered how to bring those thoughts into her justification of her troop placements when the judges came to assess her work.

Tea and sake was being served at the tables around the room, along with small dishes of finger foods, and the spectators were wandering around and through the contest tables, observing the decisions made by the contestants. Nami finished her placements and straightened, looking around. Aromoro was circulating, followed by the two children, and they were considering the maps at the table containing Jotaro’s choices, Ariko on her tip-toes to be able to see the whole board. Jotaro was clearly answering a question posed by one or the other of them, pointing to something on one of the maps. Jiromasu was also wandering the tables, a silent Kagami trailing him, a step behind and to one side in a position of unusual deference. Nami blinked, wondering what was going on. Perhaps the girl was simply bored - war tactics were definitely not something that sparked her to animation - but she also wasn’t displaying her usual response to boredom, where she linked her arm through Jiromasu’s in order to ensure she didn’t get physically separated from him, and then allowed her mind to wander. Instead she was deliberately displaying herself in a subservient position, following in his wake and with eyes often downcast. Nami’s eyes narrowed. No, this wasn’t a standard reaction to the upset of the day. This was calculated. Which meant it was probably something she had been told to do by either Jiromasu or Doji Uki-sama, or possibly a decision the two of them had come to in their afternoon meeting. Which meant it was a display whose intended audience was likely the Lion.

Before she had a chance to see who might be observing the two cousins, the judges were approaching her table and her attention was wholly consumed by the requirement of justifying her choices. Akodo Maru-sama asked some painfully incisive questions and, though the other two nodded at her answers to them, she was not sure if she had been coherent in defending her placements.

“And how would you change your offence if there were to be heavy rains, Nami-san?” Daidoji Aiko asked. “Strong enough to flood the nearby river, flood-waters to here?” He pointed to a place on the map.

Nami blinked. That was certainly a sudden change in environment to consider. She looked over the terrain, considering the placement of the fortifications and what benefits and difficulties would be created by such a situation, then moved a few markers, explaining her reasoning. The judges nodded, then moved on, and Nami leaned against the table for a moment, concentrating on her breathing. It was over now. She glanced at the attack scenario again and then swore as another, much better, possibility for making use of the flood-waters suddenly occurred to her.

“Now, that is the sound of someone who just realised something,” Botan’s voice said as he appeared at her elbow and looked consideringly at her board. She explained the situation and he winced. “Oh yes, that would have been much better,” he agreed. “Your original idea was not bad, but that was definitely the superior option. Did you see how many maps there were in the baskets?”

Nami shrugged. “I think a dozen or so?” she said.

“Want to come with me and see what the others chose?” he asked. “I’m not until the fourth round.”

Kagami and the children were accounted for, so Nami was quite happy to join Botan and talk to him about the tactics on display, the reasons for the choices, and what he might do differently. There was something undeniably attractive about someone demonstrating their passion and skill at something and she was hoping to be able to find a little time away from the overwhelming concerns of the politics of the current situation to take the man up on his earlier offer. She also kept an eye on the others, and, as Kagami’s quiet following of Jiromasu around continued, began to search to see if she could figure out the specific audience the Ishiken was performing for. 

That it was for the Lion was most likely, and her observations confirmed what she had expected. It was a little difficult to determine whether the amount of time spent watching them was due to Jiromasu or Kagami, but, apart from Akodo Maru, who was occupied with judging the contest, the eyes of all the Lion’s primary negotiation team, as well as Ikoma Masatari, were frequently turned towards the cousins. The expressions of the various members ranged from thoughtful calculation - Matsu Misuki - to something close to avarice - Ikoma Nezu - to the absolutely blank countenance of General Hashiga. That the girl’s meek behaviour was being seen as a positive was fairly clear for the Ikoma in the group. Nami was not sure that the Matsu and the Kitsu saw it the same way, and she had no idea what was going on behind General Hashiga’s blank expression. She did know he had been surprised by the suggestion he marry the girl, but beyond that, his personal thoughts on the matter were a mystery. The question of why the performance, and whether any of those observing it knew the girl well enough to see it as a performance, were also questions she wasn’t able to answer. 

She decided to stop concerning herself with it. Protecting Kagami from politics was not her job. Jiromasu was the social yojimbo, and the girl was with him right now. Instead, she turned her full attention to the tables, and to considering whether, since Botan was not to be competing until the fourth round, it was worth trying to distract him with the idea of finding a little privacy before his turn. She gave up on that idea fairly early on, however, the other Kakita too focused on the various battles being waged on the floor. There was plenty to keep her distracted there, anyways, and she listened with considerable interest to what he had to say. Then they met up with Goro and Tetsunotaka and she shared a look of amusement with Goro as Tetsunotaka, usually so reserved, launched into an in-depth and detailed discussion with Botan about the decisions Matsu Maya had made on his turn.

“I had not realised Tetsunotaka-sama was so knowledgeable in battle tactics,” she said quietly to the shugneja.

“War and law and origami.” He scratched at his chin. “Poetry as well, since shortly after coming to Chisana Basho, though that one is not a primary focus.”

“It is amazing what one can pick up when paying attention to someone’s passions,” Nami agreed with amusement. She lowered her voice. “How is he taking the fact that she’s currently in play as a bargaining chip?”

Goro considered this, then shrugged. “He has faith in Jiromasu-san.”

Perhaps. But the fact that Kagami had been instructed to act in a way that was clearly supporting the Ikoma’s belief that she was a bidable, easily controlled young woman seemed to be part of a strategy to increase their desire to have her part of the negotiations, rather than to lower her value to them. Nami firmly reminded herself that she was not worrying about the politics swirling around the girl. 

Tetsunotaka was to participate in the fifth and final round of the contest and so Nami had the benefit of his commentary during Botan’s round, where conversation with her might have been distracting to the other Kakita, and she and Goro then had Botan’s commentary when observing Tetsunotaka’s strategy.  

It was during that final round that she realised that she could not see Masatari anywhere. He could have become bored and left, or possibly just gone to use the rest area, but with everything that had been going on… 

“I will be back,” she said quietly to Goro and Botan and then slipped away and out into the darkness outside. Once outside, she turned to the right, making a wide circuit of the grounds, not even entirely sure what she was looking for. She politely ignored the couples out looking for a little privacy, though she noted with amusement more than one pair whose disheveled kimono indicated that Jiromasu’s attempts at promoting communication and friendly relations across the border were proving successful. She grinned, remembering the spike of lust Hashiga-sama had prompted in her just a few nights before.

It was peaceful out here in the darkness, the odd firefly flickering in the grass. She made her way almost down to the water, feet silent on the soft turf, and was chiding herself for paranoia when she heard the tight snarl of someone speaking with repressed anger. 

“...have them try again,” Masatari was saying.

“There is no point, Masatari-san.” Nami did not recognise the voice. “He is warned. And they have been seen. The doshin will be looking for them now, just like they are looking for Miniko. She, at least, still has a purpose.”

“It is as well Hashiga proved immune,” Masatari said. “If we can get an Ishiken, that would very much help our cause. Even if it means a treaty after all.”

“If you can get her,” the other man agreed. “The Crane will make you pay through the nose for her. If you can get Nezu to agree to it, though… it certainly does us no harm if he over-extends himself. From what you said, Toshiaki-sama managed to plant the idea well in his mind. I told you that Toshiaki-sama would be a hard sell, though. His reputation precedes him and, as convenient as it would be, the Kakita isn’t going to let his cousin go to anyone who might mistreat her and he holds enough sway with Doji Uki for that to make a difference. Hashiga could work, though. Send him into the north, leaving her at home. Easy access to the girl then. We’d need to leave Hashiga in play until we are done though. They’ll insist on a clause that says she returns to them if he dies within a certain number of years.”

“Or we don’t return her and the war starts a little earlier,” Masatari said.

Nami had frozen in place, uncertain how to proceed. This was, after all, exactly what she had come out here to find. Yet, what was her next action? It would be her word against Masatari’s and he was here with the diplomatic party from Lion lands and out-ranked her as well. Her word would be accepted by her friends, and she was certain by the Governor in private, but could not easily stand up in public. And insisting to the point of a duel, while it would uphold her honour, would expose the treaty negotiations to scandal.

The man speaking to Masatari was almost certainly Ikoma Shihei, though it sounded like the relationship between the two men was far closer to equality than their official ranks would suggest. And the lack of honorifics for the Lion governor and the General were incredibly telling as to Shihei’s disdain toward them.

“I’ll deal with them,” Shihei was saying. “I’m not cutting Miniko loose yet, though.”

“She knows more than we’d like them to know if she were captured,” Masatari said. “And you said yourself that they are searching for her. Having someone around to fuck is not worth the risk.”

“You can go kiss an eta’s ass, Masatari-san,” Shihei said. “That’s an incidental additional benefit to keeping her, not the reason for it. I wouldn’t risk what we’re doing for that.”

As the two men continued to argue, Nami slowly backed up a ways, then began to hum and started walking down towards the water again. There was the rustle of bushes ahead of her and Masatari emerged from them, looking a little flustered.

“Good evening, Masatari-sama,” she said pleasantly, trying desperately to seem casual, not awkward. Over his shoulder, she could just make out a figure heading off, further into the darkness. A tall man, with dark hair and a pronounced limp. “A pleasant evening, is it not?”

“Yes,” the man said. “Do you know if the tournament contest is finished yet?”

“I think they will be announcing the winners soon,” Nami said, noting with interest that this was by far the politest conversation she had yet to see the man have with a Crane. “Are you heading back for the announcement? I should as well.”

“I… yes.” With bad grace, Masatari turned and walked with her back over the lawn towards the pavilion’s great hall. 

They returned to the pavilion just as Jiromasu was standing up to announce the winner. He caught sight of them both returning together and there was a moment where his expression flickered. Nami mouthed “later” at him and watched as he almost visibly shook himself and returned to the task at hand.

Matsu Maya was the overall winner of the tactics competition, his score closely followed by that of Botan and Tetsunotaka, who took second and third place, and the round of applause that followed the announcement was considerable. Nami murmured her congratulations in Botan’s ear, promising to find him at some point before the end of the summit so he could make good on his earlier offer.

“No chance of tonight?” he asked hopefully.

She shook her head. “I am needed to see to Kagami-sama and the children this evening,” she said, not untruthfully, though her need to speak to Jiromasu was a little more pressing.

“My own fault for not taking the opportunity you offered earlier, then,” he said, smiling. “Sleep well, when you finally find your bed, Nami-san, and I’ll see you for the archery tournament tomorrow.”

“That you will,” Nami agreed. “Though it is one area I have rarely practiced, so while I may not be in last place, I will celebrate if I make it into the top half of contestants.”

“An area for easy improvement then,” he commented. He grinned at her scowl and gave her a quick bow before turning to catch up to some friends who were just passing by on their way out. 

Nami sighed, then looked for Aromoro and the children. She knew that Jiromasu had organised a meeting directly after the contest with General Hashgama and Doji Uki-sama, so there was still that to get through before they could head for home. And they needed to be back at Yoriki House for her to be assured of a truly private conversation with Jiromasu.

***

Chomei gave up and sat up in bed. It was too hot for the shutters to be closed, but the moon was being obnoxiously loud and his mind was still too full of everything that had happened today for him to sleep. Father had left Ariko and him with Nami in order to have a private conversation with Hashiga-sama before meeting with Doji Uki-sama, and the result of that meeting had been them all learning of the group of Ikoma currently working towards their own ends, rather than the good of the Clan as a whole. Proven attempted assassination was a step further than they had previously been dealing with, though the attempts were getting more blatant as their schemes were being regularly thwarted.

“This is evidence to look more deeply into the connections of the Ikoma here. And, if they are willing to bring the scandal of poisoning and assassination into the summit, then they clearly have no interest in truly supporting a peace between Chisana Basho and the Lion.” Hashiga-sama had shaken his head. “I do not know if this dislike of the treaty is due to something their faction wishes - war with the Crane, presumably - or whether this is an attempt to undermine my power. I do know that both Aromoro-san and I have become considerable thorns in their sides.” He smiled. “A reputation for incorruptibility is an honourable reputation to hold. Those who hold it, however, tend not to be popular among the corrupt.”

Chomei remembered his mother saying something similar about a renegade faction of the Ikoma to Ikoma Dajan and Ikoma Kirino at his sister’s wedding. She had told him not to worry about it at the time. It would seem that he was not going to be able to follow his mother’s instructions.

Suddenly, his bedroom seemed too stiflingly warm and airless and he couldn’t sit still any more. He got up and quietly crept out of his room and down the hall. There were still lights on in the common room - he could see Oguri and Tetsunotaka-sama seated across from each other at the Go board and Goro-sama swearing as he tied a fishing fly by the light of a lamp, a glass of sake next to him. Chomei snuck past the open doorway and quietly pulled open the door to the courtyard, heading across the training ground and down towards the river. He sat down in the shadow of one of the big cypress trees and tipped his head back against the tree’s rough bark, watching the moonlight sparkle off the river water and feeling the breeze ruffle his hair. It felt a little easier to breathe out here. A nightingale was singing somewhere nearby, and that and the gentle rush of the river over the rocks helped drown out the shocked gasp the bandit had made that kept echoing in his ears. 

He had never killed a man before. He wasn’t sad about having done so - the man had been trying to kill his father and was also just a heimin bandit - but even so, it was making his stomach twist uncomfortably. There was something about how easily men could be alive and then dead. That something as simple as a single sword stroke could do it. Or a single arrow, like poor Endo-san. Lives were so easily ended. Not just those of your enemies, but those of your friends, family, and allies as well. And that was a very uncomfortable thought. He was going to have to become even better with a sword, so that he could minimise the chance of that happening to those he cared about.

He was halfway into an impromptu meditation when he heard footsteps coming from the direction of the training grounds and he froze guiltily. No one had said he couldn’t come out here at night, but he knew they thought him to be in his bed. Had they noticed him missing and come looking?

But no. He watched as Jiromasu-sama and Goro-sama walked down onto the dock, their feet echoing on the wooden boards. They each had a sake cup in hand and Goro had the bottle in the other. They settled, cross-legged, on the end of the dock, staring out over the moonlit waters, much as he had been.

“So, is Uki-sama really giving thought to letting the Lion have Kagami-san?” Goro-sama asked.

Jiromasu-sama shook his head. “No,” he said. “She has no desire to be known as the one who gave away a Crane Ishiken. Not for something as minor as peace along one small border that we could quite conceivably hold against even a determined assault. We have had time to prepare for Lion hostility now. They would not take us unawares again. And we had a long and surprisingly frank discussion regarding the risks of Kagami marrying outside the Clan.” He sighed. “She holds so many secrets, Goro-san. Clan secrets. School secrets. Secrets of this Province and of Doji Uki-sama’s administration. Ishiken secrets. And I love my cousin, and I truly believe she would intend death before sharing them with those not entitled to them. But if she were to be married to an honourable and respectful man from a rival Clan, and she were well treated, she would grow to trust him over time. Kagami does not trust easily, but when she does, she trusts whole-heartedly. And she would forget that they were still one-third an enemy. And when she feels safe, she does not guard her tongue as well as I, or anyone who is aware of what secrets she holds, might wish.”

Goro-sama grunted his agreement. “No fears regarding the secrets she holds if she were married to a cruel man?”

Chomei squirmed as he tried to figure out what to do. They clearly had no idea that he was here. This conversation felt far too private to be being held with an audience - hence why they had come out here, no doubt - but he had no idea whether or how to make his presence known, nor how to get away from here without doing so. He had already heard far too much, and if he moved to leave he would immediately be seen. But if he did nothing, this conversation might continue and he would be privy to even more of Jiromasu-sama’s private thoughts… and his worries. There was true concern in the man’s voice.

“Many fewer. An uncomfortable and upset Kagami is one who shrinks into silence. And so my fear in that regard is far more for her happiness, her comfort, and her health. I do not know if she would survive a cruel marriage.” He sighed. “I am not sure I would survive her being sent into a cruel marriage. I would feel it, Goro-san. I cannot imagine that that would not end up goading me to act.”

“There is a simple solution,” Goro-sama said. “Marry her to the Daidoji.”

Jiromasu-sama huffed out a laugh. “Do not think I have not considered it. And as her cousin, who wishes her happy, I have trouble imagining a better man to do so. He is honourable and thoughtful and he has repeatedly demonstrated that he has her safety and her happiness as two of his top priorities. He understands her, both her strengths and her flaws, and he honours those strengths and he does not allow her flaws to affect his regard. And she is not ambitious. She has no desire for a high-ranked husband.”

“No interest, then, in General Hashiga-sama?” Goro-sama asked. 

“Not for his rank, certainly,” Jiromasu-sama said. “Though I think she was flattered that they would think to match her with him, she knows Saito-sama and Uki-sama hold him in high regard. Or perhaps that was just relief at there being a different option than Ikoma Toshiaki-sama presented. I do think that Tetsunotaka-san is correct. He would be a kind husband to her. But though she may not have a desire for a high-ranked husband, the fact remains that she does not marry just for herself. Her marriage is for family and Clan as well. So, as her cousin, I can wholeheartedly support the idea of her marriage to Tetsunotaka-san, to one so tied to her already. It would be ideal. As a political member of our Clan, however…” he shrugged.

Goro-sama filled up both their glasses again, then stoppered the flask. “The Crab are more pragmatic,” he said. “There are far fewer children conceived in a marriage of duty, compared to a marriage where attraction is one of the key components. There is always a need for more Crab.”

Jiromasu-sama choked a little on his sake. “I can see that being something of great importance to your Clan,” he managed. He cleared his throat. “It is not something I am accustomed to considering, as it applies to Kagami.”

“What are you not accustomed to considering with regards to Kagami-sama?” Nami-sama’s voice asked as she appeared out of the shadow of the bathhouse and made her way down towards the dock.

“That Tetsunotaka-san and Kagami-san would -” Goro-sama began with a grin, before being firmly interrupted by Jiromasu.

“Were you looking for us, Nami-san? Has anything happened?” he asked.

“I was,” Nami-sama said. “And yes, though it was earlier today. It is something I felt I needed to talk to you about, however. May I join you?”

“Please,” Jiromasu-sama moved over and Goro-sama unstoppered the sake bottle. He topped up his and Jiromasu’s cups and then passed the bottle over to Nami-sama, who tipped it up and drank deeply before lowering it and wiping her mouth with the back of her hand. She settled down beside them then shifted her gaze, staring up at the night sky overhead. It was almost as bright as daylight on the dock, though the pallid light of the moon had leached the colour from the clothing of the three samurai, and Jiromasu-sama’s white hair was fairly glowing. It was bright enough for Chomei to see their expressions clearly, and Nami-sama looked uncomfortable. The other two held their silence, waiting for her to gather her thoughts.

“I saw Ikoma Shihei-san this evening,” she said, finally, and Chomei felt a thrill of something - fear, perhaps? - run through him.

“Where?” Goro-sama’s voice was tense.

“On the summit grounds, down near the river. Upstream of the rest area.”

“What was he doing there?” Jiromasu-sama asked. 

“Meeting with Masatari-sama,” Nami-sama said.

Jiromasu-sama’s face held no surprise at these words. Chomei was not sure if that was because of the man’s usual control of his expression or if he had already known.

“For a clandestine meeting, it would have made more sense to be downstream from the rest area.” Goro-sama said. “Idiots. Did you hear any of what they had to say before they noticed you?”

Nami’s expression looked relieved at Goro’s words. “Yes. They were discussing the attack on Aromoro-sama,” she said. “That there was no point in trying again as he was now warned and that the doshin would now be searching for the two men, same as they are searching for the woman. Her name is Miniko, if that proves to be any help. She is still alive and is with Shihei-san, wherever he is staying.”

“I wonder if the men still will be, by tomorrow night,” Goro-sama said. “I wonder how disposable their heimin lackeys are. Good help is hard to find, but these ones have failed.”

Nami-sama nodded. “There was more. Regarding Kagami-sama.”

Chomei listened as she repeated what she had heard and frowned as he put it together with the other conversations he had heard or overheard in the past few days. 

Goro-sama was also frowning. “Sounds like Toshiaki-sama and Masatari-sama will be encouraging Nezu-sama to pay whatever price Doji Uki-sama chooses to charge.” He looked at Jiromasu’s expression and waved a hand. “I leave it to the Crane to put the proper diplomatic words on it, Jiromasu-san. They want to buy her.”

“And her performance tonight helped increase that desire,” Nami said, also grimacing at the Kuni’s choice of words. She picked up the bottle of sake and took another long drink. “I am assuming that was deliberate.”

Jiromasu sighed. “Yes. It was to gauge the true level of their interest and to inform the response.”

Goro snorted, holding his cup out to Nami-sama for her to refill it. “She looked absurd. Like a beaten dog.” He shook his head. “But at least half of them believed it and liked the implied obedience.”

“Which is a very good indication that I want them nowhere near my cousin,” Jiromasu said dryly, a crackle of icy anger along the edge of his words. “Thank you for informing me of this, Nami-san. It is good to know that Nezu-sama may be goaded by his advisors to unreasonable excess in his pursuit of Kagami-san. It would not do to offer her without intending for the deal to be struck and then find that we had mistaken the other side’s willingness to agree to unreasonable additions to the treaty in order to acquire her. There would not be a way to honourably walk that back.”

Nami-sama’ s breath whooshed out of her in a relieved sigh. “I do not know how you keep it all straight, Jiromasu-sama,” she said, taking another long drink from the bottle she held. She shook it, gauging how much was left, then topped up Jiromasu-sama and Goro-sama’s cups and drained the final contents of the bottle herself. “I should return to the common-room before the game of Go ends and Oguri-san begins to wonder where we have all disappeared to.” 

“Kagami-san is still up reading,” Goro-sama said. “I doubt he will notice our absence.”

Nami-sama snorted. “And I would not want to be the one interrupting her from her scroll. It may irritate her enough for her to snap at him. Which I would like to be there to witness.”

“A point,” Goro-sama said, heaving himself to his feet. “Will you join us in returning, Jiromasu-san, or will you stay out here to admire the moon and be eaten by the midges?”

“I will return with you,” Jiromasu-sama said. “Thank you for your counsel and your company, both of you.”

They returned to the house and Chomei exhaled a long relieved sigh, his head thumping back against the tree trunk. Sneaking back into the house was going to be even more fraught now, but that wouldn’t be for a while yet. He had come out here to clear his head and his mind was now even more full of whirling thoughts than before. It was going to take him some time to calm them down. An owl hooted off in the distance, and Chomei stared out over the water, considering the implications of everything he had just learned.

Chapter Text

Kagami had gone to bed disquieted and had slept poorly, her dreams unsettled. She had spent much of the night with her dream self pacing the halls of Yoriki House, trying to escape the smirking Ikoma infesting every room. As if the evening before, during the Tactics contest, had not been bad enough. She had done as instructed, following Jiromasu around in a parody of her behaviour on first coming to Chisana Basho, but it had grated badly and had made her realise just how much more confident she had become since arriving in the province. The covetous glances of the Lion had not made the evening any more pleasant, and she hoped that Jiromasu and Doji Uki would not require her to continue with such a display of her discomfort. Because, while perhaps slightly exaggerated, the discomfort had been real, and displaying it had only increased her anxiety. Jiromasu assured her that her marriage as part of the treaty would not happen, but the possibility was still there, was still real, and, if it was agreed to, she would have no option but to obey.

She could only hope that, if it did happen, it would be General Hashiga-sama to whom she was wed. But his face had been a blank mask all evening, and she was certain he had no interest in marrying her, and for all that she thought his opinion of her was at least somewhat favourable, she knew little of him, other than that he was powerful and sensible. That first fact was not necessarily reassuring, though the second was. And what would come from a marriage where neither participant wished for it?

So she rose from her bed in a foul mood and headed outside to try and spend some time at prayer in order to establish something approaching calm in order to face the day. She could do nothing about the politics, other than to do as Jiromasu bid and trust in him to bring her through it, and in the meantime, there was the archery tournament and then a night of dancing. She hoped that there, at least, she could enjoy herself. 

And then there was Oguri, she thought grimly as the doors opened and the others filed out into the training yard. She wasn’t even sure he was aware of the contents of the proposed treaty, as he had not been part of the meetings where they discussed it. It certainly hadn’t changed his behaviour towards her. She sighed. Her time in prayer had temporarily made her feel better, but all her previous irritation came rushing back as she rose to join the others and begin the now standard start of her day, warming up with their Kakita guest.

“Good morning, Kagami-sama,” he said cheerfully as they began to move through the initial kata to warm up. “Are you looking forward to the archery tournament?”

“Yes, of course,” Kagami said, probably less than convincingly. “You?”

“I expect to acquit myself well,” he said. “I am accounted an excellent shot.”

That would certainly explain the man’s good mood. Kagami sighed, mentally apologizing to Goro for all the times her morning cheerfulness had caused the man’s face to sour. When you were in a foul mood yourself, sometimes someone else’s enthusiasm was remarkably grating. But it was not Oguri’s fault, and taking out her spleen on the man would be incredibly bad manners.

“I look forward to seeing your performance, then,” she said, managing to say it with something at least approaching sincerity. “It is good to know that Chisana Basho will have you to champion her.” 

“I would rather dedicate my performance to you, than your admittedly beautiful province,” he said quietly. “For your beauty surpasses all it contains and it would be your favour I would rather have.”

Kagami gritted her teeth and stopped her kata, turning to face him. “Oguri-san,” she said, trying with a great deal of difficulty to hold on to her temper and fighting even harder to keep her impatience from her tone, ‘I have been made aware in your time with us that you have found me to be captivating. I am honoured to know that you see such charms in me. However, I am not a courtier to find idle dalliance a pleasant way to pass the time. It is not a skill I possess, nor one I wish to develop. If you truly wish my favour, then seek friendship, not flirtation, and accept it as such.”

She might as well have struck him. Oguri reared back from her, eyes wide, his mouth opening and closing in a way that looked remarkably like one of the ayu that Jiromasu and Goro caught, gasping on the dock. And she felt embarrassment and guilt writhe inside her at the sheer shock on the man’s face. His face was reddening, and she dropped her eyes from his.

“You…” his voice was a low growl and Kagami swallowed hard.

“Be very careful what you say next, Oguri-san.” Jiromasu’s voice was light and pleasant, but there was steel in it as he stepped over to stand beside her. 

“She…” he spluttered.

“Has been a polite and courteous host to the representative of the foster-family of my guest,” Jiromasu said calmly, his voice tinged with ice. “A representative who has, himself, been an active and helpful support during a trying time and who shows many good qualities. I would be loath to have such a positive impression undone by unwise words.”

Oguri’s mouth snapped closed and his breath hissed in and out through his nose as he fought for composure. “Forgive me, I find myself feeling unwell,” he said finally. He bowed stiffly to them, then turned and strode up towards the house. Kagami and Jiromasu watched him go until the door slid shut behind him.

“Well, Kagami,” Jiromasu said, looking down at her.

Kagami looked up into his amused, sympathetic eyes, and burst into tears. He sighed and pulled her into his arms. “I am sorry,” she sobbed.

“Shhh. You said nothing but what needed to be said. And you said it very well,” he said, arms tight around her, one hand cupping the back of her head.

Kagami fought desperately for some semblance of self-control, but now that she had started, she couldn’t seem to stop crying, the tension from the past week spilling out of her, and eventually she gave into it, letting it all rush forth. Eventually, the flood of emotion ebbed and she straightened. She took the handkerchief her cousin handed her and wiped her face, feeling hollowed out inside, but infinitely better. “I am sorry,” she said again, embarrassment at her outburst a pale ghost that she was too drained to do more than distantly acknowledge.

His smile was crooked.

Nami stepped forward and took her hand, turning it, and poured ten zeni into her palm. Kagami blinked at the coins and then stared at her yojimbo and friend in confusion. Nami grinned at her.

“I was to give Goro-sama five zeni if it was Tetsunotaka-sama who lost patience and told Oguri-san to stop his attempts to flirt with you. Goro-sama was to give me five zeni if it was Jiromasu-sama. We agreed that if it was you who spoke up to remind the man of his place that it should be you who won the bet. Well done.”

Jiromasu let out a bark of laughter. He turned, cupped Kagami’s startled face in his hands, and leaned down to kiss her forehead. “I have to go see Doji Uki-sama before this morning’s negotiations. I will see you this afternoon at the archery contest. Nami-san… stay with her, yes?”

“Of course, Jiromasu-sama,” she said.

And he was gone.

***

Chomei was fidgeting as they completed the walk towards the tournament grounds. It had been a difficult day so far. He had not slept until late the night before, when his racing thoughts had finally calmed. And then the confrontation on the training grounds that morning had been tense as well. Jiromasu-sama had abruptly stopped what he was saying to Chomei, his gaze turning to his cousin just before she had turned to firmly tell Oguri what had been evident to all but him for the past week, and the affront the man had taken had been written clearly on his face. There had been a bad moment where everything could have gone wrong, but Jiromasu’s gentle words, backed up by his unsubtle threat, had stopped the other Kakita speaking in that first moment of injured pride.

Oguri had removed himself from the training grounds in a display of good sense that had had Chomei breathing out a sigh of relief, and then, when he was finally gone, Kagami-sama had burst into tears. Chomei had shot an alarmed look at Ariko as Jiromasu-sama had gathered his cousin into his arms and the two children had fled back to the house.

Yuki-san had appeared as they were struggling out of their outdoor shoes, her eyes narrowed. “What is going on, little ones?” she asked. “Oguri-sama just came in in a foul mood and scared Reiha-san when she tried to help him. And now you both look like you are being chased by kappa.”

Chomei had looked at the woman, uncertain what to say about what had just happened. Ariko did not have the same uncertainty.

“Kagami-sama told Oguri-sama that she found his advances unwelcome,” she said. “Um… it almost went very bad, but Jiromasu-sama made sure it didn’t. And we thought it best to give them some privacy at the training grounds. Kagami-sama is very upset.”

“Ah.” The woman’s face relaxed. “I will take a breakfast tray up to Oguri-sama’s room then. And I will include some berry tarts with breakfast when the others come in. You two are wise to give them some space. Take yourselves into the common room and I will bring you some tea and some little cakes to hold you until breakfast is ready.”

Breakfast had been a subdued affair in the wake of the emotional storm from earlier. Kagami-sama’s eyes and nose had been red, but she seemed much recovered, though her eyes kept flickering to the doorway of the common room and Chomei was pretty sure she was anxious about having to see or talk to Oguri again, uncertain as to how that would play out. He was not sure either, but he noticed that Nami-sama did not leave Kagami-sama’s side all morning, never more than an arms-length away. 

Oguri did not reappear until it was time to head to the tournament grounds. He came down then, joining them in the common room with a stiff bow. Kagami-sama’s face had gone even paler than usual as she heard his footsteps in the hallway, then her cheeks had flushed red as he came in. Tetsunotaka-sama, of all people, had bid him welcome and poured him a cup of tea, engaging him in conversation about the archery tournament to come and asking whether he would be using one of the bows provided, or whether he had brought his own with him on the journey to Chisana Basho. 

It was an odd, stiff, uncomfortable hour as they gathered themselves and headed for Hashi no Mura. Kagami-sama was not able to bring herself to speak, and Goro-sama did not seem inclined to make the effort, beyond a few words here and there. It was Tetsunotaka-sama, usually so quiet himself, who, with some help from Nami-sama, exerted himself to keep a somewhat normal level of conversation going. And Oguri, while avoiding looking at Kagami-sama and placing himself on the far side of the group from her as they began the walk to Hashi no Mura, was likewise making the effort for things to seem something approaching normal.

When they reached the tournament grounds, Oguri had bowed and excused himself to go find some of the other bushi with whom he had become friendly and Chomei was pretty sure that everyone in their group gave a sigh of relief as he walked away and the first awkward interaction after the morning’s events came to an end. Kagami-sama reached over and placed her hand on Tetsunotaka-sama’s forearm. 

Thank you,” she said.

Tetsunotaka-sama smiled fondly at the little shugenja and covered her hand with his, squeezing her fingers briefly. “Of course,” he said. He released her hand, gave it a little pat, and then turned to look at the changes that had been made to the tournament grounds as she removed her hand from his arm. 

Several large baskets of arrows stood at one end of the grounds, and the stands on the other side had been removed, leaving a long, clear corridor that led away along the river. A row of targets stood perhaps forty paces away from the baskets of arrows. There was also an odd, angled scaffold off to one side, a series of ropes tied to a central beam and then hooked over a railing. Chomei thought he could see something attached to the ropes, but whatever it was, it was obscured by railing and platform.

Nami-sama and Tetsunotaka-sama were both taking the time to examine and adjust their bows as Jiromasu-sama stepped forwards to explain the contest. For the first task, each samurai would get three shots at the targets. The points scored would increase for how close to the centre of the target the arrow hit. If all three of the fired arrows hit the target, the samurai would advance to the next round, where the targets would be moved another ten paces further away. This would continue until the last samurai was unable to hit with all three arrows, or, Jiromasu-sama commented dryly, until it was no longer possible to move targets any further back. The second task was to hit a moving target. The scaffolding held a number of bags filled with straw. The first was reasonably large. It would be set to swinging and the samurai would have two chances to hit the swinging target. Two successes would move them onto the next stage, a smaller swinging bag. The bags continued to reduce in size. He held up an example of the size of the final moving target. Chomei was fairly sure it was no larger than Kagami-sama’s fist. Hitting a moving target of that size at more than forty paces seemed like a considerable test of skill.

Chomei watched as Nami-sama and Tetsunotaka-sama turned to join the other contestants in the waiting area near the baskets of arrows, then turned to look at the two shugenja. Kagami-sama was looking more settled, though still subdued. Goro-sama glanced at them all.

“Come,” he said, then turned and led the way up into the stands.

The first round went quickly enough. There were five targets on the field and they were at an easy distance. That first round only disqualified a single samurai. Doji Kuoshi, his arms trembling a little at the strength required for the draw, only managed to hit his target with one of the three arrows he shot. The first landed at the edge of his target. The second hit the ground to one side. The third impaled itself in Tetsunotaka-sama’s target; the Daidoji was competing beside him, and was in the process of placing his shots. Kuoshi-sama’s arrow joined the grouped cluster in the centre of the target, skewed sideways from the unusual angle it had traveled.

“So, does he get to score a centre shot for that one?” Ariko said, giggling. “Or does it become part of Tetsunotaka-sama’s score?”

The Doji was grinning, turning to bow to an audience who had begun laughing and who, upon his bow, gave him a round of applause. 

There were a great many skilled archers among the samurai competing. Tetsunotaka-sama’s grouping of arrows was tight, and his was not the only set to land so close that the fletchings tangled together.

The targets were moved back ten paces and the contest lost another couple of contestants, none failing as spectacularly as Doji Kuoshi-sama had. Another ten paces and another few contestants bowed out, including Akodo Jotaro-sama, who had clearly put more time into practicing with his blade than with his bow. At seventy paces, Nami-sama’s third shot went just wide and Chomei watched her run her hand through her hair, lips moving in what he was sure was a curse. She shook her head and moved back to the waiting area to sit down as the victorious contestants waited for the heimin runners to retrieve the arrows and move the targets back another ten paces.

It was at a hundred and twenty paces that Tetsunotaka-sama’s aim finally faltered, his second arrow clipping the edge of the target and thudding into the turf beyond. The big man’s eyes narrowed and he grabbed his third arrow, sending it thudding into the target, much closer to the centre. He was not the only samurai of the small handful remaining to bow out at that range. Kakita Botan-sama only managed one of three shots into the target and several others also were unable to score three hits.

That left only three samurai shooting, two Lion and a Crane. Matsu Maya-sama was one of them, using his own bow that had journeyed with him from Lion lands, a beautifully carved piece a good foot or so longer than the standard bows provided to the competitors by Chisana Basho. Its grip was wrapped in golden cord and the lacquered wood gleamed in the sunlight, making the whole thing appear to glow. Ikoma Kirino-sama was the other Lion, using one of the provided bows. Chomei really hoped that he was not one of those involved in the treasonous actions of the group of Ikoma plotting against the greater interests of the Lion. He was pretty sure that Masatari-sama had been trying to recruit the two young Ikoma, back at Naomi-san’s wedding, but both Kirino-sama and Dajan-sama had seemed to have been brought up short by Mother’s defeat of Masatari-sama in their duel. He would much rather be able to cheer on the man connected to him by his sister’s marriage. The Crane was Kakita Oguri, who had apparently not been boasting idly about being accounted a good shot. He, too, was using one of the bows provided and Chomei wondered if the man was wishing he had brought his own.

The targets were moved back another ten paces and the three samurai took their places, having collected arrows from the now almost empty baskets. Nock. Draw. Release. All three arrows thudded into the targets, Oguri’s a little high, Maya-sama’s a little to the left, and Kirino-sama’s a little lower than centre. Nock. Draw. Release. Oguri had over-compensated, and his arrow thudded into the turf, just short of the target. Kirino-sama’s arrow was a little higher, a little closer to centre. Maya-sama’s, as well, had moved closer to centre. Nock. Draw. Release. Oguri’s third arrow found the target, close to the centre. Maya-sama’s found centre. Kirino-sama, trying to adjust upwards to full-centre, had unfortunately tried too hard for perfection and his arrow flew over the target.

Matsu Maya-sama acknowledged the round of applause at his win, while the heimin runners removed two of the targets and moved the third another ten paces back.

“Why are they still having him shoot?” Ariko asked. “He has won. The other two missed a shot.”

“There is more than one task in this contest,” Kagami-sama explained. “He can still increase his score by continuing onto this next stage, and that might make a difference in the final standings. It is also why even those who missed their first or second shots continued to shoot all three arrows.”

Ariko nodded her understanding as Matsu Maya-sama proceeded to land all three arrows into the target. It was at a hundred and fifty paces that he finally missed, one of his arrows thudding just short of the target.

“An impressive display,” Goro-sama acknowledged.

The quiver baskets were restocked with the retrieved arrows, and the contest moved on to the swinging targets. This contest was much faster and, as they reached the smallest of the targets with seven contestants still in the running, Chomei understood why the score in the previous task would have been so important. The top three archers from the previous round all hit the tiny moving target with both arrows, as did Isawa Atiro-sama, who had also done very well in the previous round. Tetsunotaka-sama managed one hit on his two shots.

“I do not know that I have ever seen him practicing with a bow, Goro-san,” Kagami-sama said as she considered the big Daidoji, who was unstringing his bow and carefully winding the hemp string into a neat coil.”

“It is not his weapon of choice,” Goro-sama agreed. “But he still practices regularly. There is an archery range in Kiri no Machi that he uses and he has a target set up in the woods outside Yoriki House. Archery ranges don’t tend to be in the regular training grounds, as they need distance, and stray arrows are too dangerous to others who are practicing around them.”

It had been a very competitive field, though none were surprised when Matsu Maya-sama was declared the archery tournament winner. Oguri-sama came in second, and Kirino-sama placed third by the slimmest of margins. Tetsunotaka-sama came in sixth, just after the Isawa shugenja, and Botan-sama had taken seventh place.

Chomei watched as Kagami-sama stood up, took a deep breath, and made her way down through the stands and onto the tournament grounds, where various well-wishers were clustered around the competitors. Chomei glanced over at Goro-sama, who was watching her move through the crowd. Tetsunotaka-sama looked over towards them and then his brow creased into a frown. Goro-sama noticed and jerked his chin to where Kagami-sama was working her way though the crowd towards Oguri and Tetsunotaka-sama’s face cleared. He nodded and turned to move through the crowd as well, his path intersecting hers. She turned to smile up at him as he stepped beside her, lips moving in what was clearly congratulations, and the big man nodded, then continued to walk alongside her as she continued her journey towards Kakita Oguri.

He noticed the Daidoji first, turning to face him with an expression of satisfaction on his face. It was an expression that quickly shuttered to impassivity as he saw Kagami-sama beside the big man. Kagami-sama’s own expression was slightly awkward, but it was also earnest and whatever she said was clearly said with a great deal of sincerity. Oguri’s expression did not show what he was thinking, but it softened a little, his shoulders losing some of their tension, and he returned the small bow she made to him. Then she turned and began making her way back through the crowd, the Daidoji hovering behind her. Oguri watched her go for a moment, before turning to address another Kakita who had come up to congratulate him.

“How hard do you think that was for her to do?” Ariko whispered to him.

“It was the right thing to do, though,” he replied. “Sometimes, what is right really isn’t very comfortable.”

***

Nami looked around the hall. A stage had been erected at one end, with several musicians in formal robes and elaborate face-paint, as well as a low table where Goro was seated along with the two other judges, a Doji who had made her home in Hanabira no Kishi and one of the Kitsu shugenja who had arrived with the Lion. The contest itself was going to be very simple. There would be three traditional songs played and the contestants would dance to the songs. The judges would observe the performances and assign a score to each performer. To help the judges with remembering which performer was which, when so many were strangers and all would be dancing at once, each dancer had been provided with a fan with a number painted on it, to serve as an extra identifier. The songs, Nami assumed, were ones that made considerable use of fan gestures. It was another task where she was not expecting to score particularly high in the rankings, but also not one where she expected to be at the bottom, either. She enjoyed dancing, enjoyed the chance to move and bend in a rhythm that had beauty, not violence, as its end goal. 

There would be dancing afterwards that was not going to be being scored, and she was sure that Goro-sama had required this as a condition of his presence as judge. The Kuni enjoyed dancing, and was very good at it, something that had caused considerable consternation at Doji Uki-sama’s Winter Courts. It had granted him his place as judge, a place that was no doubt causing just as much confusion among the visitors to Chisana Basho, if the expressions were anything to go by. He wasn’t liable to be a lenient judge, either. For the things Goro was passionate about, he held high expectations, though she knew he appreciated passion as well as technical skill when it came to dance.

Kagami had come dressed for dance in a light-weight kimono of fluttering silk. It was another costume piece specifically designed to underline her Isawa connection, the kimono dyed a muted orange, its long sleeves each embroidered with a scarlet and gold phoenix in flight, their long tail plumes curving down over the broad sleeve panels and a large Void symbol spanning the space between her shoulders. She wouldn’t be dancing until later, however, and she had settled herself down to one side of the room to watch the dancing, a glass of plum wine in her hand and the bottle on the table in front of her. The two children had gravitated to the table of treats at the back and looked to be staying out of trouble for the time being.

Nami went and took her place on the dance floor, sending Botan a smile. He responded with something of a grimace and she pressed her lips together to avoid giggling. For a man as physically competent as he was, dancing was a skill he had never mastered. She was going to have to avoid looking at him in order to leave him his dignity.

The music started and, for the next little while, she was not able to notice more than a few flashes on her fellow dancers, too focused on her own movement through the dance. She did notice Doji Kuoshi, moving with fluid grace and total precision of his movements. She also noted that Hida Kenru apparently had some skill in dancing to go with his moving poetry and excellent singing voice, which was no doubt a shock to everyone in the hall apart from, perhaps, his Crab brethren. Given how well Kuni Iweko was also following the steps of the dance, perhaps she would have to revise her opinion of the Crab. Or perhaps, given the fact that Goro was part of those judging the contest, he had chosen dances he liked, dances that may very well have been more common, more popular, in Crab lands. If so, she would not begrudge it to them; it was rare for Crab to have any kind of advantage when it came to the courtly skills.

There was a brief pause at the end of the first song and Nami made good use of her fan to help cool herself. It was a warm night, and the dance had been an energetic one. The upcoming song was a slower, more languid dance, which she appreciated. She glanced around at her fellow competitors, and saw a considerable amount of chatter between them. And not just between Lion and Lion, or among Chisana Bashoan allies. She watched as one of the Doji contestants flicked her fan closed and reached out to tap it on an Akodo’s arm, an arch smile on her face. The Akodo smiled back, his response enough to make the woman laugh aloud. This was the last of the tasks of the tournament, she suddenly realised. Nami glanced over at where Jiromasu stood off to one side, surveying the scene, and she could see the deep satisfaction on the man’s face. Regardless of the outcome of the negotiations, his part of the summit had been an unqualified success. And it was one that would be talked about for some time. He had taken two groups of samurai who were currently in an uneasy truce, who were placed together for more than a week of tense negotiations, and had managed to funnel their animosity and their uncertainty into healthy competition. And he had managed to encourage positive relations between the two groups along the way. It was a diplomatic success that was unprecedented, as far as her limited knowledge of history went. And it probably could not have succeeded in any other province.

The drum started up again, and she turned her attention back to the judges’ table, preparing for the next song to start.

At the next pause, she glanced around again, checking on her friends. Tetsunotaka was talking gravely with his neighbour, his cheeks flushed with the warmth of the exercise of the dance. Goro, of course, was up at the judges’ table, conferring with his fellow judges. Chomie and Ariko had moved away from the dessert table and had sat down with Aromoro, all three of them sharing a plate of the sweet treats the children had collected. Jiromasu was speaking with a couple of heimin servants, no doubt giving some sort of instruction regarding what was to happen after the next song had concluded. And Kagami was still at the table she had settled herself at, her cup of wine still in her hand, speaking with General Hashiga, who had seated himself next to her. That was something of a surprise. Kagami did not seem tense or upset about the man’s presence, however. She was nodding, sipping from her wine, and she responded readily to whatever he was saying. She even smiled up at him and clearly asked a question, inviting the conversation to continue.

Just a random conversation? A performance for the Ikoma? A strategic move on the part of the Lion? A new set of proposals had not been put forth today by either party, according to Jiromasu, so it could be any of those options, and Nami was not sure which it was. Regardless, Kagami did not seem distressed by it, so it was something she likely did not need to worry about.

The final dance was called, and Nami restrained the urge to glare at Goro. It was a peasant harvest dance in honour of Inari - Wind through the Rice Fields - and it was very energetic. At least he had given them a warm up. She set herself in the appropriate facial expression for the opening part of the dance and snapped open her fan.

It was during this final dance, as she spun through one of the many stomping turns required, that she noticed Akodo Jotaro’s tall form moving with such a heart-stopping grace that she almost faltered in her steps. His long limbs moved with a fluidity and agility that had not been as evident in the other physical contests in the tournament, his hands and the movement of his fan more eloquent than his tongue had been during the poetry, the story-telling, or the singing. It was a truly superb performance, and she wondered if his other dances had been as heart-stoppingly beautiful.

The music finally came to a close and the contestants all stopped, panting for breath and fanning themselves vigorously as the audience applauded enthusiastically. They all dispersed, heading over to sit with friends and refresh themselves from the bottles of sake and the jugs of chilled honey-water on all the tables. Nami collapsed down at the table with Kagami and the General, Tetsunotaka not far behind, and the two bushi nodded grateful thanks as Kagami leaned forward to pour them both glasses of cool water from the jug in the centre of the table.

“You both danced very well,” Kagami said, with more kindness than truth. Her tone was sincere, however, and Nami was fairly sure the girl believed the words she was speaking, always inclined to judge her friends generously.

“Nowhere near as well as Jotaro-san, however,” Nami said, nodding to General Hashiga. “He is one of your adjuncts, is he not? Were you aware of his skill?”

“I was,” Hashiga said, smiling as he sipped his sake. “There is always a lot of downtime, even during a war, and music and dance are frequent diversions for those of us out in the battlefield. It raises the spirits and bolsters morale. And Jotaro-san’s skill has often done both.” 

“He was very good,” Kagami agreed. “I do not know if I could say whether Doji Kuoshi-sama or Jotaro-san was the better dancer. I am quite glad that the choice is not mine and I could just enjoy watching them. Hida Kenru-san and Shiba Yakamo were both also very good. As was the Akodo you fought with during the skirmish, Nami-san.”

“Akodo Seshu-san,” Nami said, sipping her water and glancing around to see if she could find the woman in the press of people. “I did not have a chance to notice her during the dance. I will have to see if I can see her dancing later on this evening, when the floor is open to all and we do not have to worry about Goro-sama’s judgement of our performance.”

Kagami giggled. “He is very good. And I would imagine it would be an honour to have someone so skilled judging you. But I am glad that it was not me out on the floor.” She glanced over at Tetsunotaka. “I am not sure I have ever seen you dance before, Tetsunotaka-san,” she said. “I am surprised. You dance well.”

Tetsunotaka looked down at her. “It is much like learning kata,” he said. “It is form and movement. And in Crab lands, there is a tendency to learn with tessen rather than silk fans that adds an interesting dimension to the dance. But I get greater joy watching others dance. I am too big, pull too many eyes. It subtracts from the experience of seeing the room moving as one, seeing those who love the skill lost in that enjoyment.”

“And Goro-san truly does love to dance,” Kagami agreed, her cheeks pinking a little. Nami, who knew that Tetsunotaka spent at least as much time watching the little Ishiken as Goro during the dances at court, hid her smile behind another sip of the water.

“He really does,” Tetsunotaka agreed, his lips quirking into a crooked smile.

The Kuni in question stood up and they turned to hear the winners announced. Hashiga gave a grunt of approval as Jotaro was named the winner, with Doji Kuoshi coming in second and Hida Kenru taking third. “There have been a number of very close races during the contests in this tournament,” Hashiga said. “And many with great skill in some areas who lack skills in others. I will be very interested to learn tomorrow afternoon who the ultimate winner of the tournament is. I find myself unable to predict the outcome.”

Nami laughed. “I, too, am unsure. I think the final rankings will likely surprise many.”

“I think they will,” Hashiga agreed, getting to his feet. He held a hand out to Kagami as the musicians started to play again. “I think I will participate in this dance. Would you like to join me, Kagami-san?”

“Thank you, General Hashiga-sama,” she said, accepting his hand and letting him help her to her feet. “I would.”

The two of them moved onto the dance floor, joining a growing handful of other samurai out there. Nami watched them go, watched Kagami smile up at the General before beginning to move to the music, losing herself in it as she usually did. She glanced over at Tetsunotaka, who was also watching the girl, his face not quite hiding the slight hint of jealousy that they were both aware was completely irrational.

“You could go join them,” she suggested.

Tetsunotaka shook his head. “I spoke truth. I would rather watch her dance than join in the dancing myself.”

Nami shrugged and poured herself a glass of sake, running her eyes around the room. They were not the only two whose eyes had followed the General and the Ishiken as they moved together out onto the dance floor, and she wondered yet again whether the conversation and the invitation had been simple social interaction or something more. She gave a mental shrug. If it was important, Jiromasu would likely eventually tell her about it. And at least it was leading to a much happier Kagami than the display the night before.

She relaxed back and sipped her wine, and settled down to enjoy the music and dancing, smiling at Botan as he made his way around the edge of the room towards her. Perhaps she could manage a little dancing of her own later on.

Chapter Text

Oguri-sama had joined the morning training session. It was a fact that had shocked Chomei, when he had come downstairs the next morning. The man looked a little worse for wear from the previous evening - he had not returned to Yoriki House until well after everyone else had returned and gone to bed - but he had nonetheless pulled himself from his bed and made his way down to the training yard and taken his accustomed place beside Kagami-sama. Kagami-sama had looked painfully uncomfortable for a few moments, then had clearly steeled herself and greeted him, before stepping into her warm up. 

Jiromasu-sama had paid very close attention to the two of them for quite some time, before turning back to work with Chomei once it was clear that Oguri-sama was behaving himself. It wasn’t anyone’s most focused training session, but by the end of it, they were all beginning to find a level of comfort with each other after the upset of the previous day. Had it really only been the day before that Kagami-sama had lost patience with the man? Chomei felt that his mind was fairly swimming with all the things that had happened in the past week. 

Jiromasu-sama was to take Kagami-sama to observe the negotiations again this morning, making arrangements to meet up with Goro-sama and Nami-sama at lunchtime. Oguri-sama had walked into town with the cousins, intent on finding his own entertainment until the formal ceremony that night to announce the winner of the contest.

“I am almost afraid to find out what happened at the negotiations today,” Ariko said, as they walked towards the town.

“It is unlikely to be as startling to Jiromasu-sama and Kagami-sama as the initial offer,” Nami-sama said, though Chomei thought that the woman didn’t sound as confident as she might have liked. Tetsunotaka-sama, walking beside Goro-sama, looked a little pained, and the Kuni snorted.

They had just reached the town when a woman in a doshin’s uniform came hurrying over from where she had been leaning against a building.

“Yuriko-san,” Goro-sama said, frowning. “Report.”

“We found them,” she said. “Their bodies had been dumped to the north of town. Neither appears to have put up a fight. Both had their throats slit from behind, right where they were found.”

“No one saw or heard anything?” Tetsunotaka-sama asked.

“I am sorry, Tetsunotaka-sama,” the doshin woman said. “It seems not.”

“I prefer my criminals to not clean up loose ends,” Goro-sama grumbled. “Just Shihei and Miniko left, then. No sign of them yet?”

Yuriko shook her head. “I am sorry, Goro-sama,” she said, “I think they are lying low. No sightings in the past day. We are knocking on doors with their pictures in the eastern quadrant of town right now. Someone must have seen them. We just have to find them.”

“Are people searching the woods as well?” Tetsunotaka-sama asked.

“Yes, Tetsunotaka-sama,” the woman said. “That is how we found the others.”

“I just wish I knew what use he still has for Miniko,” Nami-sama said, running a hand through her hair. “It cannot be to attempt another poisoning. Besides, they seem to have decided on a different plan.”

Goro snorted. “It is a plan that will soon be shown to fail,” he pointed out. “Uki-sama is not going to hand over the Ishiken. Then we are back to assassination.”

“It will be hard for either of them to get close enough to anyone for that now,” Nami-sama said. “We are on the look-out for them.”

Goro grunted. Chomei wasn’t sure if he had just agreed or disagreed with his friend.

They had arranged to meet the two cousins at the same tea-house as before, and they arrived there shortly before Jiromasu-sama and Kagami-sama did, so tea was already waiting for the pair of them when they arrived. Everyone in the room was examining Kagami-sama’s face when she stepped through the door, Chomei noticed. Unsurprising, really; Jiromasu-sama’s face was far less easy to read. Kagami-sama’s arm was linked through her cousin’s, as usual. She wasn’t clinging to him today, and seemed calm, but there was a tightness to the shape of her mouth that hinted at an inner tension.

“And how did the negotiations go?” Nami-sama asked casually, though her eyes were sharp and watchful.

Jiromasu seated his cousin and then himself and took a sip from his cup of tea. “We are, I believe, on the cusp of an agreement. The latest proposal by Doji Uki-sama has the strong support of the Akodo on the negotiation team. Kitsu Chieri-sama also supports it, provided that some conditions are met that are under Lion control, not ours. Matsu Misuki-sama does not oppose it. And Ikoma Nezu-sama is wavering. I think he will capitulate.”

“And Kagami-san is no longer an article of the treaty.” It was not a question from the Daidoji, but a statement.

Jiromasu-sama grimaced and waved his hand equivocatingly.

Tetsunotaka-sama’s eyes widened and he leaned forward, hands braced on the table. “Jiromasu-san,” he said, a note of deep concern in his voice. Unfortunately, at just that moment the door slid open and the servants came in with food. The Daidoji leaned back, but his eyes never strayed from Jiromasu-sama’s face.

Eventually, the servants had left, pulling the door closed behind them. Jiromasu-sama sighed. “Ikoma Nezu-sama wants her. Badly enough to make some very poor decisions. Taking her off the table completely would be… unwise if we do not want immediate war with the Lion. And there are other strategic benefits to be gained from allowing him to maintain that hope. He had been willing to offer fifteen years of guaranteed peace.”

“The treaty is to be extended by three years,” Kagami-sama said. She was toying with her food rather than eating it. That was not an encouraging sign. “Doji Uki-sama said that the idea of marrying me to General Hashiga-sama was too abrupt to be decided in the course of a single week’s negotiations. I am…” she stopped and swallowed. “I am to go visit General Hashiga-sama for four months. To… to get to know him better. And then the topic will be revisited after that time has elapsed.”

“Kitsu Chieri-sama’s condition was that the General must bring her to Governor Nezu-sama’s Winter Court and that the General, with Kagami-san as his guest, must spend at least another month of time, either before or after, in the Capital city as well.” Jiromasu-sama said.

Tetsunotaka-sama was staring at Jiromasu-sama with something close to anger in his eyes. “They were talking about keeping her in order to start a war earlier,” he pointed out through gritted teeth.

“She would not be going into Lion lands alone and unprotected,” Jiromasu-sama said, though he nodded to acknowledge the Daidoji’s point. “She would, of course, need to be chaperoned by both of her yojimbo, would need the appropriate servants to maintain her comfort, and General Hashiga-sama would need to give his personal guarantee that he would return her safely to Chisana Basho at the end of her visit.” He smiled bleakly. “I have only a reasonable trust in treaties in this instance, despite the Lion’s general tendencies towards honouring their word. But I have faith in Hashiga-sama’s personal honour. And he commands an army.”

Goro-sama’s eyebrows had risen. “You are using her as bait,” he said. Chomei was not sure if his tone was impressed or shocked or both. 

A wince flickered in Jiromasu-sama’s eyes. “A distraction,” he corrected. “Perhaps an opportunity. And there have been Lion at Doji Uki-sama’s Winter Court. A handful of Crane at Ikoma Nezu-sama’s celebrations could very much be considered a positive thing. And it will give Kagami-san a chance to observe Lion customs first-hand, rather than relying on her cousin’s second-hand descriptions of them.”

Kagami smiled wanly. “General Hashiga-sama seems content with the proposed plan,” she said. “He assured me that it would be a pleasant visit. That he would ensure that every care was taken to make sure I found it enjoyable.”

“That was why the display of friendliness last evening,” Nami-sama said suddenly. “He was… you were… laying the groundwork for this offer from Chisana Basho. To plant the idea of his being able to persuade you that it is an alliance we would want.”

Kagami-sama’s eyes widened and the way her head whipped around to stare at her cousin as he acknowledged Nami-sama’s insight told Chomei that the little Ishiken had been an unwitting participant in that particular act of political theatre.

“Why didn’t you tell me?” she demanded.

He smiled wryly. “You just had to be yourself, Kagami-san,” he said. “Telling you of it would have merely added a layer of complication to your actions and reactions that was not necessary.” He frowned and shook his head, reacting to some unseen sign of Kagami-sama’s distress, or possibly just to his deep knowledge of his cousin’s mind. “No, Kagami-san. There is no more reason than before to mistrust the General. His esteem of you is not fabricated, and his actions were no less sincere than yours were. They were just also intended for another audience. Eat, Kagami.”

Kagami-sama sighed and took a mouthful of food, as Goro-sama proceeded to tell Jiromasu-sama of the report Yuriko-san had made. Jiromasu ran a hand through his hair. . 

“Two fewer criminals to try and find,” he said. “But two fewer to notice in the sea of people in Hashi no Mura. It seemed fairly unlikely they would know much - the conversation Nami-san overheard would indicate that it was the woman who was most likely to have inconvenient information. We will just need to continue to be on the look-out, I suppose.” He took his final bite of his food and pushed aside his plate. “Shall we take a stroll around Hashi no Mura’s markets before heading back to Yoriki House to dress for this evening’s ceremony?”

It was a plan that received general approval. Chomei had been given a small handful of coins by his father, so he even had some money to spend on a treat for himself and Ariko, and they scurried from stall to stall as the adults followed behind them at a slightly more leisurely pace. He had just bought them both an amezaiku - a goldfish and a laughing fox, both of the sugar sculptures almost too pretty to eat - when a strident female voice was hailing Jiromasu-sama.

“Suni-san,” Jiromasu said, bowing to the Matsu woman. “How is today treating you?”

Suni-sama made a face. “I find myself at loose ends, Jiromasu-sama, now that your tournament tasks have all finished.” She paused, then continued, grudgingly, “They were well-considered tasks, even if I didn’t appreciate being made to fight alongside an unknown partner.”

“I am gratified that they met with your approval, Suni-san,” Jiormasu-sama said, flashing her a smile. And, despite the smirking half-smile and the deliberately, provocatively Crane courtesy of his response, Chomei got the impression that Jiromasu-sama was being sincere with his words.

“You told me, when I first arrived, that if your tournament was not sufficient of a challenge for me, that you would be willing to cross blades with me again. Does that still hold true?”

Jiromasu-sama eyed the Lion thoughtfully. “I am ever ready to test my blade against another, Suni-san. And it has been a source of some small regret to me that, while undertaking the task I was honoured with, I have been unable to directly involve myself in the contests. Were you looking to do so now? I have some time available before we must return to Yoriki House to dress for the evening’s ceremony.”

Matsu Suni-sama gave a sharp-edged smile. “That would be enjoyable.”

***

Kagami settled herself in the stands, watching Jiromasu and the Matsu woman who had challenged him set up opposite each other to one side of the tournament grounds. They were out of the way of the heimin who were setting the stage and seating for the award ceremony that evening, and she was sure that the bench she was sitting on was eventually going to need to be disassembled and moved but, for the time being, it seemed reasonably safe.

She watched as the two bushi held swords to the ready, thankful that they had taken the trouble of finding wooden training swords. Matsu Suni was observing her opponent with narrowed eyes. Jiromasu was holding himself calmly, stance relaxed, but she could sense the tight anticipation of him, the eagerness for the upcoming contest. How many times had he fought the woman now? Was this the third?

Tetsunotaka had set himself as the referee for the match and he called for them to begin. Matsu Suni immediately brought her sword around in a vicious swing of the blade that Jiromasu only just managed to deflect. A small, delighted smile flashed across Jiromasu’s face at the passion behind the swing and he retaliated with a swing of his own that had her leaping back with a snarl. 

Suni was a skilled bushi, Kagami could see, though she was certain that Jiromasu was better. But the Lion was fast and agile and more than once a blow of his that should have landed whistled through the air just ahead or behind of where she was. Jiromasu’s half-smile had widened into a grin as they vied for position. One of his sword-strokes made contact with her left arm and she hissed in pain, then stepped forward to retaliate with a whip-quick swing that had him scrambling backwards.

Jiromasu was enjoying the challenge, she could see. And he had deliberately sought out the chance to test himself against every bushi in Hashiga-sama’s army who was willing to try him. But both his bouts with Suni-san and his performance in the training camp had been in a spirit of friendly competition… or as friendly as you were likely to find between members of two clans with such a history of animosity. If they were to spend several months in Lion lands, what was the likelihood that Jiromasu would once again find himself needing to fight for real? It seemed unlikely that they would manage a whole Winter’s Court without his having to defend his honour… or hers. And the chance that someone would deliberately target her in order to antagonise Jiromasu, or simply just to strike a blow against the Crane, seemed high.

She watched, frowning a little, as Jiromasu danced around the other bushi. He wasn’t holding back exactly - it would not have been honourable for him to be doing so in this situation - but there was something about how he was fighting right now that seemed… odd.

She had been still too discomposed from the treaty negotiations to have automatically dropped into her Void-sight, but she did so now, watching the intention and the action as the Void-trails of the fighting bushi telegraphed each blow. Saw the odd stutter, not to his final movements, but to the initial intent as he over-rode what must have been his first instincts and made different choices instead. Not all the time. Not every swing. But usually when he fought, his strokes were always smooth and effortless, mind and body and blade aligned.

“Nami-san, what is Jiromasu doing?” she asked the woman seated beside her.

Nami snorted quietly. “He is showing off,” she said. “It is going to cost him. There!”

Jiromasu had leaped forward with a feinted blow, then spun to one side, his blade coming down again to strike at Suni’s sword-arm. She had anticipated him, however, and the wooden training blade connected full-force against his thigh. Jiromasu staggered as his muscles protested the impact, then recovered, turning back to face her again, his blade moving quickly as he focused on defense as Suni, emboldened by her solid blow, tried to press her advantage. There were, Kagami noted, no stutters in his actions now, though she could see that his leg was still paining him a little. His smile, if anything, was wider.

Showing off. Now that Nami had named it, Kagami could see it. She watched as the stutter slowly re-emerged. Well, Jiromasu was not immune from the tendency. No one was. Most of the time, Jiromasu had no need to show off, though. His calm competence was more than enough to undeniably showcase his skills. She wondered why he was doing so now. 

The bout came to an end with a flurry of final blows, and then the two of them stood panting, sweat trickling down their faces, Jiromasu the undeniable winner. Jiromasu bowed to the Lion. “I am honoured to have had the opportunity to fight you again, Suni-san. I found the challenge to be enjoyably invigorating.”

She scowled at him, and gave him a curt nod. “It pains me to admit that your reputation appears not to be an exaggeration. But that is three times now. A bushi must be discerning enough to observe even a painful truth.”

“And will you be attending Ikoma Nezu-sama’s Winter Court after this?” he asked as he raised an eye-brow at her comment, his lips quirked into his half-smile, one that held true amusement, not his frequent ironic detachment.

“Yes,” she said, a little wary at this conversational shift.

“Then I will hope even more for Ikoma Nezu-sama’s approval of the proposed treaty, that my cousin may accept General Hashiga-sama’s invitation to join him there.” Jiromasu said. “And then I might be able to convince you to honour me with another opportunity for us to cross blades. Perhaps even cause it to become a regular thing.”

“You? At Hashiga-sama’s Winter Court?” She snorted. “You had best be prepared to be making frequent use of your sword, Kakita-sama.” She looked thoughtful, then wrinkled her nose and continued, once more grudging. “Though I think duels of true note are likely to be minimal. You will just preemptively invite them to spar with you before it gets to that point, or they will have come down to watch you with others, and they will have had the inadvisability of dueling you to prove a truth demonstrated to them. 

“There is also the fact I plan to be perfectly charming,” Jiromasu said lightly. “It is to be hoped that there may be at least a few Lion who stay their blade for that.”

“Your attendance there will certainly enliven the standard fare,” she said. She glanced over at Kagami. “And the combined wisdom of the Ancestors wouldn’t be enough to predict what having your Ishiken cousin there with you will do.” She shrugged. “It is something to look forward to. I will see you at the announcement of the Tournament Champion this evening.”

She gave the rest of them a curt nod and then turned and strode off, pausing only to replace the bokken from the barrel of them that was still shoved to one side of the tournament grounds.

“And we should be heading back to Yoriki House in order to eat and then dress for the evening ceremony. There will be wine and small sweet and savoury dishes afterwards, but not a full meal.

He offered his elbow to Kagami as he turned and she smiled at him and took it. They had just made it across the grounds and were about to turn their steps towards Hashi no Mura proper when a young man in Doji Uki’s livery came running up to them.

“Jiromasu-sama!” the boy said. He grinned. “I am pleased to find you still here, that I do not need to go all the way to Yoriki House.”

Jiromasu nodded, accepting the letter the boy held out to him. “Thank you.” He untangled Kagami’s arm from his in order to open the letter and read it. Then he smiled. “Well, Kagami. It would appear that you and I and Nami-san will need to pack for a winter in Lion lands. Ikoma Nezu-sama has agreed to the treaty terms. They will be holding the signing ceremony immediately after the announcement of the tournament champion.

“Oh.” Kagami’s face felt numb and tingly, a wash of cold sweeping through her. She somehow hadn’t thought even this altered version of the treaty would be accepted. Had expected more back and forth that finally ended with Nezu-sama recognising that he did not really want her after all. Apparently it was not to be. And she would need to accustom herself, and quickly, to the idea of spending the winter with the Lion. She would not be alone. She needed to remember that. She would be going with both Jiromasu and Nami, and even if that also made her feel a little anxious - after all, they were going to be two more Crane targets for those with a grudge - it was also reassuring. And there was no real expectation on the Crane side that this was anything other than a delaying tactic to allow the treaty to proceed. Oh, it needed to be seen as a good-faith effort, but the expected final outcome was not her marriage.

Tetsunotaka looked distinctly unhappy but said nothing.

“Well,” Jiromasu said, folding the letter up and tucking it away, nodding to the page to send him off on his way, “that will change the expected attire for tonight’s event. Armour, not court kimono for the bushi.” He glanced over at Kagami. “Doji Uki-sama’s gift for you, I think, Kagami-sama. Either of those two kimono she gave you should work.”

Kagami took a deep breath. The treaty was agreed upon. It was to be signed tonight. This was something to be celebrated, as Jiromasu’s pleased response showed. So she smiled up at him and took his arm again as they once more turned their steps towards home.

***

The tournament grounds had been transformed. Even in the few hours since they had last seen them, there had been considerable changes. The dais where the notables had watched from had been enhanced, moving from a simple raised platform to a four-tiered dais. A canopy covered it, elegant silk panels enclosing the tiers on three sides and fluttering in the slight breeze. At the pinnacle of the dais sat Doji Uki-sama and Ikoma Nezu-sama, both provincial governors seated on intricately carved padded stools. The dais below that held a few members of the negotiation team. The tier below that had Kagami-sama kneeling on a tatami mat, a place  beside her that would be Jiromasu-sama’s when he had finished with the announcement of the tournament winners. The other side of that dais level was balanced with two of the Lion. Akodo Jotaro-sama was kneeling there, as was Ikoma Masatari-sama. The Ikoma’s sour expression told Chomei that he did not approve of the treaty that had been agreed upon. But then, from what he understood, Masatari had been behind the clause to include Kagami-sama as part of the treaty, and her inclusion had been taken from her marrying into the Lion to her visiting the Lion for a season with the discussion of her marriage to be entered into again after that time.

Chomei hoped that Kagami-sama and Jiromasu-sama intended to be very, very careful during that visit. He did not trust Masatari-sama at all.

The rest of the tournament grounds were also very impressive, though it wasn’t decoration so much as display. The two contingents had arrayed themselves to the left and the right of the dias, the samurai and the ashigaru troops that had been on escort duty drawn up in precise lines, all the courtiers and shugenja in court kimono, all the bushi and soldiers in their armour, every piece gleaming in the golden light of the setting sun. Chomei and Ariko, to both of their consternation, had been included with the Northern Yoriki among the Chisana Basho contingent, though Oguri had not and was standing with the local samurai in the spectator’s section, which made up the fourth side of the ceremony’s audience. Chomei could only assume, as he stood in the front row, directly in front of Nami-sama, that there was some sort of point being made. His searching eyes found his father, but Father’s eyes were turned to the stage. The ceremony was about to begin.

Chomei turned his attention to where Jiromasu-sama had stepped forward. He spoke of the honour of having been given the opportunity to help provide this entertainment and the chance for them all to have tested themselves in so many areas of expertise.

“For we have a great many skilled samurai gathered here,” he said. “And this makes choosing a champion far more difficult. First, however, I would honour those who won in each of the tasks.”

He proceeded to acknowledge the winner and the first runner up in each of the competitions, to appropriate applause. 

“Unlike some tournaments, which weigh the martial component more heavily than skills found in the court, this Tournament of the One-Day War acknowledges the importance of the courtly skills. It acknowledges the importance of creating beauty while also showcasing the ability to uphold the Clan’s honour through strength of arms. The tournament’s champions, then, are those who have undeniable strength in some areas, and yet also have skills in many others as well.” Jiromasu paused to allow his words to be absorbed by the listening crowd. Chomei glanced around. There were a variety of expressions to be seen, ranging from nodding acceptance, even approval, to concealed impatience, or perhaps disdain. More of the latter among the Lion than the Crane, Chomei noted, though even among the samurai from Chisana Basho, some of the bushi looked annoyed. In such a courtly Clan, perhaps the fact that strength of arms for once did not give them a distinct advantage in a tournament was disappointing. And, of course, almost half the contingent from Chisana Basho were not Crane. 

“I am indebted to Kuni Goro-san, and to my cousin, Asahina Kagami-san, for their aid in discovering a way that our shugenja could participate in tournament events that allowed them to showcase their undeniable strengths,” Jiromasu continued. “Too often, shugenja are simply expected to sit out those portions of a tournament, which places them at an insurmountable disadvantage. With that handicap removed, it was easily seen that the shugenja participants of this tournament were able to make a very good showing. As is demonstrated by Asahina Hino-san having taken fifth place in the tournament.”

Chomei glanced over towards where Asahina Hino-sama’s face showed his surprise for the briefest of moments before settling into a placid smile as he nodded his head in appreciation of the round of applause that rippled across the tournament grounds.

“The man who took fourth place has, to my certain knowledge, spent countless hours honing his ability in every form of martial training. And though many who know him will only rarely have heard him speak, anyone who has will have been struck by the wisdom of his words and the accuracy of his observations. Even less known is his appreciation of beauty. I am honoured to know him better than most and very pleased indeed to announce that fourth place in the tournament was taken by Daidoji Tetsunotaka-san.”

Another round of applause and, behind him, Nami-sama twisted to clap Tetsunotaka-sama on the shoulder. Up on the dais behind her cousin, Kagami-sama had her hands clasped in front of her and was smiling at the big Daidoji, who was flushing as the eyes of the whole crowd turned on him. Chomei watched as he straightened - either with pride or to hide his embarrassment. His eyes caught those of Kagami-sama, and Chomei watched as his cheeks took on a deeper flush as Kagami’s smile took on a warmth that had Ariko, standing right beside Chomei, giving a little noise of appreciation. He elbowed her. She giggled.

“It is rare that most clans have the ability to see the Crab participating in tournaments. Still rarer to have any of their members displaying such a mastery of the courtly arts. Yet this tournament has demonstrated quite clearly, to all those gathered here, that relying on Clan stereotypes is a weakness that blinds one to an individual’s promise. For while the samurai who took third place performed well enough in the martial elements, it was his performance in dance, in singing, and in poetry that earned Hida Kenru-san his ranking.”

The cheers from the Crab in the crowd were loud and raucous, as Hida Bo-sama turned to thump his fellow Hida heavily on the shoulder. Behind him, Chomei heard Nami-sama laugh. “So, Goro-sama,” she said, “a Crab placing third in a Crane tournament due to his courtly skills. Has such a thing ever happened before?”

“No.” Goro shook his head. “Much like Jiromasu-sama’s Bride of the Forest story, Kenru-san is going to need to defend this tale from disbelievers."

“Second place in this tournament,” Jiromasu-sama continued, when the applause and startled exclamations had died away, “would have necessitated some further test between the two samurai whose scores ended up identical. Instead, it was decided to award them both second place. Thus, the honour is to be shared between two bushi who both performed extremely well in the various martial tasks and who vied with each other for top place in more than one of those contests. Second place is thus awarded to Ikoma Genzo-san and Kakita Nami-san.”

Ariko spun around to face the Kakita woman who had been training her each day, jumping up and down in excitement as she congratulated her. Nami-sama was grinning, well pleased to have placed at all, let alone so highly. Across the tournament grounds, Genzo-sama was also being congratulated by those around him. He gave Nami-sama a respectful nod as he caught her eye, a gesture she returned. 

When silence finally fell again, Jiromasu continued. “The samurai who held the highest overall score in the One-Day War tournament, and who is to be honoured with the title of tournament champion, has a keen eye, a strong grasp of tactics, and is an agile and able combatant. They also have a voice that when raised in song shares an internal passion that can bring their listeners to tears. They were not one of those who fought during the One-Day War, but have nonetheless joined in the tournament with an openness of spirit that well-qualifies them to the honour. It is therefore with great respect that we bestow the title of Tournament Champion on Matsu Maya-san.” 

“Jiromasu-sama was commenting last night on what a competitive field this tournament provided,” Nami-sama was saying as Matsu Maya stepped forward. “It came down to how well-rounded a samurai was. Excellence in only one area was not sufficient, though it could give you an advantage. You had to be at least practiced in areas outside your specialties. I am certain, were it not for Ikoma Genzo-sama’s difficulty with speech, he would likely have taken the tournament’s top spot.”

Matsu Maya-sama had just accepted the fan Jiromasu-sama had presented as the tournament prize. The ribs of the fan were of finely carved ebony, inlaid with gold filigree and chips of bright jade, and the fan’s silk was decorated with a spectacular view of Jiin no Miszume, the temple of Ukabu Jinja floating on its surface like an enormous lotus flower and its protecting mountains rising up behind it. From what Chomei understood, the lake had been the focal point of the Shadowlands invasion and was the heart of the spiritual defense of the province. 

Doji Uki-sama was nodding her approval to the Matsu champion, and Ikoma Nezu-sama seemed pleased that the tournament’s champion was a Lion. Indeed, the overall sensation on the tournament grounds was of celebration or at least appreciation. It had been a good tournament, entertaining to both those observing it and those participating, and Chomei was very pleased he had been able to watch it, even more so to have been so directly involved with those whose task had been to organise, support, and adjudicate it. As the Matsu returned to his place among the watching Lion contingent, Jiromasu-sama stepped up to the dais level that held his cousin and settled himself beside her. Kagami-sama reached over to gently touch his arm, smiling up at her cousin, pride in him evident in every line of her body.

“Congratulations to our tournament champion,” Doji Uki-sama’s rich voice floated over the assembled spectators without her having had to raise it. No doubt a shugneja had been involved in ensuring that the Governor’s words were easily heard by all. “And also, we would acknowledge Kakita Jiromasu-san for the thoughtfulness he showed in fulfilling the task we set to him - that of entertaining our guests with a contest of skills and abilities during the negotiation of a new treaty between Chisana Basho and the Lion. It was an assignment that he fulfilled with honour and integrity, and it has proved to be a resounding success, as well as a much needed diversion. The task of negotiating the new treaty was one that was arduous and challenging and having such tests of the core abilities of a samurai provided much needed entertainment for those of us burdened with that goal. And it was a goal that has been successfully achieved. I am pleased to announce to you all that Ikoma Nezu-san and I have agreed to a new treaty between our provinces. We will now present that treaty to you all and then place our signatures upon it to bind it into law.”

The Doji gave a languid wave of her fan and another Doji courtier stepped up onto the lowest dais, a scroll in his hand. A copy of the treaty, Chomei quickly realised as the man unrolled it and began to read out the clauses of the document. Chomei did his best to focus on the man’s words, but the wording was overly formal and flowery and he could feel his eyes glazing within moments of the preliminary clauses being spoken. His eyes moved over the others on the dais. Most were listening with at least feigned interest. Kagami-sama may have been listening, but her eyes were not on the courtier and his scroll. They were watching the crowd, and he saw the moment when her eyes suddenly widened. He saw Jiromasu-sama, seated beside her, twitch, his head coming around to stare at his cousin before following the line of her transfixed gaze.

What had they seen?

Chomei turned his head, trying to determine where the cousins were gazing as the Doji’s voice droned on. Not at either the ranks of Lion or the invited samurai from Chisana Basho. Kagami-sama had been observing the crowd of assembled spectators from Hashi no Mura, those who had either been living here, or who had come in as a result of the summit. It was a mix of heimin and samurai, both curious locals and the traders or artisans who had come to see what profit could be made from such a gathering. Then he saw what Kagami-sama had, and his blood ran cold.

“Nami-sama,” he hissed, not turning his head away in case he lost sight of them. “Ikoma Shihei-sama and the woman are here.”

Chapter Text

Nami felt a surge of adrenaline hit her system at Chomei’s quiet, urgent words. She glanced down at the boy and followed his line of sight. She almost missed the pair, as Shihei’s stark features were half-shadowed by the Ikoma helmet he wore. But as he stepped forward, one hand around the upper arm of the geisha beside him, the pronounced limp was there. Miniko was dressed as a geisha, one of several in the crowd, the white face paint and elaborate hairstyle both making her stand out, yet also managing to conceal her identity. She was carrying a large package that looked heavy, and her expression was calm and placid, though that might have been the effect of the makeup.

The two of them were making their way forward through the crowd of spectators from Hashi no Mura and Nami glanced quickly over at Jiromasu. The other Kakita had his eyes fixed on the pair, but there was nothing he could do. Not without disrupting the reading of the hard-won treaty.

No one else appeared to have seen the fugitives. Nami took two quick steps to the side, putting herself between Goro and Tetsunotaka. “Chomei-kun saw Ikoma Shihei,” she informed them tersely. “I will try and intercept him.” She looked down at Chomei and Ariko.  “Stay here with Goro-sama.”

Goro stiffened at her words, then nodded. “I will observe from here,” he said, his hand dropping to his scroll satchel, loosening the top flap so that the scrolls within were more immediately accessible. “Chomei-kun, tell me where he is.”

Nami eased back. The samurai around her gave her a few odd looks, but said nothing as she finally made her way free of the ranks of Chisana Basho representatives and began to move more quickly along the sparsely populated back area, heading towards the Hashi no Mura spectator section. Shihei had continued moving forward, drawing Miniko with him. What was he planning? 

She wasn’t going to be fast enough to stop whatever it was. Nami swore softly under her breath as she wove between the mix of heimin and samurai watching the ceremony. Shihei had pulled the bundle from Miniko’s arms, unwrapping it to display a metal bowl of a rusty black metal, deeply carved with sigils and figures that she did not recognise, but which made her insides twist with unease. He took three large strides forward, out into the open, hauling the heimin woman with him. He dropped the bowl to the ground and shoved her down in front of it.

“This shall not succeed,” he snarled into the startled faces staring at him.

Jiromasu was on his feet, already moving forward to launch himself across the tournament grounds at the Ikoma. Nami, likewise, began to move with less subtlety, shoving aside heimin and samurai alike as she surged forward in her quest to reach the man. Shihei pulled a small dagger from his belt and grabbed the woman’s hair to hold her still, though she did not struggle. Then he plunged his knife down into her neck, just above the collar bone. He withdrew the knife and blood spurted from the wound, splattering down to land in the metal bowl.

A chill wind blew across them all as the sigils of the bowl lit up with a green-tinged purple glow and Shihei shoved the woman forward. She caught herself with hands on the ground to either side of the bowl. There was another spurt of blood from the wound, down into the bowl, and, with a sound like tearing silk, the air in the centre of the tournament grounds ripped open, spilling a horde of bakemono out onto the packed dirt. Another spurt of blood and a pair of nightmare creatures, huge, spider-like things with hard-tipped claws that dug into the packed earth of the tournament grounds, stepped through to join the horde of goblins.

There were screams among the spectators now, and Nami - swearing fiercely - found herself having to push forwards through a surging tide of panicked heimin and not a few samurai who were fleeing the growing horde of Shadowlands creatures that were issuing forth from the rent air.

Finally, she was free of them. She could see that Jiromasu had gotten bogged down with the first wave of bakemono, though his sword was swinging with a speed and agility that was making short work of them. They had impeded his ability to deal with Shihei, however, and now even more Shadowlands creatures were issuing forth. 

“Honourless cur,” she snarled, rushing forward to engage him. She could see bushi drawing their swords on either side of the tournament grounds and heard orders being barked at the ashigaru; it was, she thought, a good thing that this had occurred when all were armed and armoured. The renegade Ikoma - for she had to think of him as renegade, regardless of whether he was acting in concert with others - spun to face her, his sword springing from its scabbard to catch her own. He was wearing his daisho now, she noted, as well as Ikoma armour that he was dishonouring with this descent into darkness.

“Blind fool,” he shot back, above the crash of metal on metal. “Run now, weakling Crane. You will not survive this.”

“Jiromasu-sama beat you once before,” she replied. “We will beat you again. And this time, there is no need to stay our blades. Prepare to join your master in Jigoku.” She stepped back a little, then swung again, blade glittering in the dying rays of the sun. 

He laughed, a harsh sound without mirth, and turned to face her fully, his sword coming around to meet hers, the steel once again clashing together. He was fast, she acknowledged. Even with his heavy limp, he was very fast. Without the limp, a result of his first fight against Jiromasu, he might well have been the better bushi. However, he did have a limp, and she made good use of that falter in his footwork, forcing him to lunge and to rapidly retreat, both of which were done more slowly than might otherwise have been the case. She pivoted to the left and, as he tried to match her, brought her sword down onto his outstretched arm. His armour took the brunt of the blow, but the sharp blade cut through the joint between the lacquered plates, the padded under-armour, and should have managed to gouge flesh. The fact that her sword glanced off his skin, doing no more than scratching him, was deeply concerning.

Whatever might be impacting his ability to shrug off damage was not increasing his endurance, however. His limp was becoming more pronounced, and she capitalised on it to drive him backwards, managing another couple of solid blows that likewise should have staggered him. The prolonged fight was taking its toll on her as well, however. Sweat was streaming down her face and he managed several glancing blows. She could only be thankful that she was wearing her armour. 

Then Jiromasu was beside her, and she gasped in relief. The reprieve gave her a moment to take a quick glance around the battlefield. Skirmishes were being fought all around the tournament grounds and, even as she watched, a wave of bright green jade-fire washed over a pack of bakemono who were attacking a terrified huddle of heimin, burning the goblins to ash while leaving the heimin untouched. The rent in the air was still there, a pulsing emptiness that made the eyes ache, streamers of noxious purple and poisonous green light radiating from its edges. The blood draining from the heimin woman Shihei had stabbed was now simply welling from the wound in her throat with the faltering rhythm of her heart, rather than spurting; the woman was all but dead, her body having emptied itself of most fluids. Even so, Nami was reasonably sure the woman’s remaining blood was still powering the ritual, and depriving it of even what little was left of the woman’s life seemed wise. She disengaged from the fight and reached down to grab the back of the woman’s kimono, hauling her back and away from the bowl, now almost full. How she had still been holding herself upright over the bowl, as weakened as she was, was beyond Nami. She put up no resistance at all to being hauled away, sprawling out over the ground with a pallor to skin and lips that was evident even under her face paint. Nami took a look at the bowl, then at the portal, still pulsing with malevolence. She had no idea what to do to try and close it, and she dared not take action that might make matters worse. Grimly, she turned back to the fight against Shihei. There were Crab here. Kuni here. Hopefully one of them would know what to do about the tear in space that was pulling the denizens of Jigoku through and unleashing them on Rokugan.

***

When Shihei had stabbed the geisha and the first Shadowlands abominations had come boiling out of the gut-churning hole in the air, Chomei had had a moment of frozen panic. Behind him, Goro-sama had sworn, and Tetsunotaka-sama had taken a quick glance around. As more creatures began spilling out of the hole in the air, he turned to the Ashigaru standing in ranks behind them. 

“Move to defend the daimyo,” he ordered. His eyes raked over the assembled samurai in the crowd. “Non-combatants to the dais!” he bellowed. 

Most of the courtiers were closer to the dais already, and the bushi, who were stepping forward, swords in hand, were meeting the Shadowlands horrors and keeping the way clear. But there was no clear way for Chomei and Ariko. Chomei stared in horror at where a creature that seemed to be all claws and fangs had pulled a fleeing heimin to the ground and was gorging itself on the man’s entrails as he writhed and screamed on the ground. Goro-sama was chanting a spell, his eyes blazing with anger and hatred, and brilliant green fire burst from his hands, arcing through the air to obliterate the clawed monstrosity and also earthing itself on two large, insectoid creatures, who shrieked in high pitched agony, flailing at the flames. A Hida took advantage of the creatures’ distraction to bring a giant tetsubo crashing down on one of their abdomens, the carapace cracking into splinters and the gooey inner fluids splashing out in all directions, hissing and steaming as they hit the ground. 

Tetsunotaka-sama had not yet drawn his blade. “Hidigo-san!” he bellowed. A large Daidoji standing at the foot of the dais looked over sharply at his name. Tetsunotaka-sama reached down and put his hands around Ariko’s waist and hoisted her into the air. “Brace yourself,” he said urgently, then raised his voice again. “Catch!”

With a giant heave, he threw Ariko - who tucked herself up into a tight ball, shrieking in surprise - towards the other Crane, over another swarm of bakemono that had just issued from the portal and were bearing down on them. Hidigo-sama’s eyes widened in surprise, then he took a step forward to catch the girl and twisted to place her down on the dais behind him, where various courtiers were clustered, wide eyed and more than half panicked. 

“Arm her if you can!” Tetsunotaka-sama advised his clansman, his voice carrying across the squeals, screams, and sounds of battle. He turned to look down at Chomei, then pulled his katana from its sheath, handing it to him. “Stay close to me. Do not take any risks. Defence unless the opening is unmistakable. It will be too big for you, so remember you will need to compensate for the extra weight. We protect the shugneja.”

Wide-eyed, Chomei took the sword, which Tetsunotaka wore much as a regular-sized man might wear his wakizashi. It was too big for him, much more like the nodachi Tetsunotaka was now drawing as he turned to face the Shadowlands creatures bearing down on them, and heavier than the blades he had been training with. He would need to be careful not to have it over-balance him as he swung, and to guard his strength and stamina. He swallowed, and turned to meet the incoming swarm of bakemono, a mishmash of swords and spears, rusty and corroded, waving in the air. Behind him, he could hear Goro-sama and Kuni Iweko-sama casting, but there was not time to do more than take a cursory notice of it before he was completely consumed by the task of stopping the goblins from flanking them. Tetsunotaka-sama’s heavy blade was cleaving through them with ease, but there were many of them and it would seem that there was a heavy truth in the Five Yoriki tales; the presence of Kuni on the battlefield was a fact that drew a concerted response from Fu Leng’s minions, determined to destroy what was of greatest threat to them.

The wave of goblin attackers had been dealt with and there was a slight lull in the fighting where they were. Chomei lowered the sword, wiping sweat from his forehead as he joined Tetsunotaka-sama in sweeping his eyes over the battlefield to see what was happening. The dais was firmly ringed with a mix of Phoenix and Crane ashigaru, spears and swords at the ready and having already been well used. Several Shiba, naginata in hand, were interspersed among the ashigaru. 

Of the notables on the dais, only a few remained. Doji Uki-sama was still seated on her carved stool, poised and calm, not at all like she was witnessing a Shadowlands attack. Ikoma Nezu-sama was there as well, doing his best to match her calm. Daidoji Hidigo-sama was standing beside the Doji, sword in hand, his eyes on the battlefield. He was clearly Doji Uki-sama’s last line of defense, but Chomei couldn’t help wondering if he would have preferred to be able to meet the threat head-on, rather than watching as his clansmen took down the Shadowlands creatures. 

General Hashiga-sama and Kakita Saito-sama had both come down from the dais and were in the process of battling a large monstrosity that seemed to be some kind of massive bear-like creature, twice as tall as a man, with great, raking claws and heavy, matted fur that turned aside sword-strokes as effectively as heavy armour. A half-dozen dead ashigaru lay on the ground around them, evidence of the efficiency of the oni’s powerful swings. Jiromasu-sama had managed to make his way across the tournament grounds to where Nami-sama had been locked in combat with Shihei. She was currently standing with her hands on her thighs, breath coming in deep, wracking gasps. As he watched, she straightened and stepped over to haul the dying geisha away from the black metal bowl that was now brimming with her blood. She released the woman’s kimono, leaving her sprawled inelegantly across the dirt, then stared at the bowl with distaste. She looked over towards them - towards Goro-sama, actually, Chomei was fairly sure - then turned back to help Jiromasu-sama with the Ikoma who had started it all.

“Tetsunotaka-san,” Goro-sama said, pausing in his casting. “We need to close the portal. Iweko-san and I must get to that ritual bowl.” 

Chomei watched as Tetsunotaka-sama looked across the tournament grounds, towards where Jiromasu-sama and Nami-sama were still fighting Shihei. Something was wrong there, though. Jiromasu-sama had been a match for him the last time they had fought. How was the Ikoma still on his feet? The Daidoji’s eyes then scanned the ground between that particular skirmish and their current position. It was clear for the moment, but in the swirling chaos of the battlefield, and with the portal still a gaping maw in the middle of the grounds, that would not last. He looked over to Iweko-sama’s Hida yojimbo. 

“What do you think, Atsuki-san?” he asked.

The Hida looked at the path before them, and their gruesome goal, and his eyes narrowed. He straightened and tipped back his head. “Hida!” he bellowed. “ Kuni o goei suru !"¹

“Hai!” sounded back from half-a-dozen throats and Chomei stared in astonishment as six bushi disengaged from the skirmishes they were fighting and came striding towards them. Including, Chomei noted, Hida Yori, the great, scarred, overwhelming head of the clan in the province.

“The portal?” Yori-sama asked, as he came up to them, his jade-studded tetsubo dripping with blood and ichor. 

“Hai,” Atsuki-sama confirmed. “The bowl”

Yori-sama nodded. “Atsuki, Tetsunotaka, stay with your shugenja. Three in front. One on each side. I will take the rear.

The Crab wasted few words, Chomei was thinking, when he suddenly found himself amid a flurry of movement and, before he knew quite what had happened, he was moving out over the training grounds, having been caught up and overlooked in the middle of the grimly focused Hida formation advancing towards their target. His sword was still in his hand and he stepped back slightly so that he, too, was walking at the shugenja’s rear.

Yori-sama glanced at him. “When there is trouble, stay near the shugenja, cub,” he said, his expression not giving any sign of whether Chomei’s presence was a non-issue or a grave inconvenience.

“Hai, Hida Yori-sama,” Chomei promised. It stung a tiny bit, when Tetsunotaka-sama had said “we protect the shugneja” to then be told to stay out of the way, but he could understand it and could even manage to acknowledge that it was not necessarily a slight on his ability to fight meaningfully. These men had all trained for this together. He did not want to accidentally get in their way; it could disproportionately affect their ability to do their jobs. 

They made it three-quarters of the way to the bowl before the portal spewed forth another wave of Shadowlands creatures, these ones some kind of low-slung, smouldering hound. They turned with howls that held the crackling roar of a forest fire to launch themselves towards the approaching Crab. There was a startled shout from Shihei, and Chomei glanced over to see a swirling gout of water forming around Jiromasu, almost obscuring the Kakita bushi before shooting forward to stagger Shihei backwards and then carrying on to knock the hounds flyings, bowled end over end in the flood of water as it pushed them well away. With a barked command from Yori-sama, they all broke into a swift trot and covered the last twenty yards to the bowl before the hounds had finished yelping and scrambling to their feet, fiery coals temporarily dimmed from being doused in chill water. The hounds regrouped and flung themselves back towards their quarry, but by then the two shugenja were standing on either side of the dark, rusted metal basin, their yojimbo hovering at their shoulders, and the rest of the Hida had formed a semi-circle around them, facing outwards towards the portal, with one Hida standing at the back, facing towards where Jiromasu-sama and Nami-sama were seemingly endlessly battling an all but unrecognisable Shihei, his armour almost in tatters, yet still defiantly on his feet and seemingly only lightly injured. There was something deeply horrifying about him, but Chomei could not have said what.

There was the sound of snarling hisses, and Chomei spun to face the onrushing hounds, watching as the Hida swung sword and tetsubo at the approaching oni-spawn. Then he heard Hida Yori-sama spit out a curse as a new pair of Fu Leng’s abominations stepped through the portal.

“Wakeru no Oni spawn,” he called and Chomei heard at least two other Hida joining their leader in fouling the air. Wakeru no Oni… Chomei’s eyes widened. He knew that oni’s name. That was the one that Kagami-sama and Goro-sama had faced when fixing the wards on the prison that had been created with the Naga. The one that… he turned and stared at the dark-pelted, spindly-legged creatures rushing forward, their sharp-clawed but delicate forelegs slicing at the bushi facing them. This was the creature that had given Nami-sama those deep scars Chomei had seen during the afternoon they had gone swimming. The ones that sliced across her upper thigh, rising up, under her fundoshi. He swallowed hard and then blanched, remembering what else he had heard about them. They would reform from severed body parts, each piece that was cut away from the parent turning into a new spawn, smaller at first, but still very dangerous. You had to keep killing them, smaller and smaller and smaller, until at last they died a final death. Any that escaped would quickly grow back to its full size. 

Kuso .

Well, at least with this he could help. He could keep killing the smaller remnants, freeing up the full bushi to focus on the larger ones.

He stepped forward, watching with horrified fascination as one of the Wakeru no Oni spawn started to stagger back, pulsating, before, with a nauseating twisting of body and bone, separating, melting down the middle and reforming as two slightly smaller Wakeru no Oni spawn. Both turned and lunged at the Hida who had dealt the final blow to their larger form. 

One of the other Hida had caught one of the flaming hounds with a heavy blow of his tetsubo and the creature flew, yowling, through the air to land almost at Chomei’s feet. With barely a thought, Chomei raised his borrowed sword and plunged it down, through the creature’s throat and deep into its torso. The creature stiffened, then slumped, and Chomei put his foot to the beast’s shoulder, feeling the heat trying to scorch the sole of his foot, and pulled the blade free. 

“Good job, cub,” the Hida who had sent the hound flying said, before spinning to face the Wakeru no Oni spawn that was rushing him.

Watching the creatures split did not become any less nauseating, but soon Chomei was too busy trying to ensure that he did not let any of the small oni-spawn past to interrupt the Kuni. The two shugenja had been having an intense discussion behind him, their words clipped, urgent, and largely incomprehensible. He wasn’t sure if they were speaking in a coded language or if they were just discussing things he had absolutely no understanding of. They had clearly come to some form of agreement, however, as they had both fallen silent for a moment and then begun to chant, a droning monotone that made the hairs stand up on the back of his neck. 

He was very certain that the pair of them must not be interrupted.

Then there was a shout from the Hida watching Jiromasu-sama and Nami-sama’s fight.

“Named and unchained!”

***

“Hida! Kuni o goei suru !” The call echoed in the air and six Hida turned to answer.

She turned to watch from her place on the second tier of the dais, high enough up to see over the heads of those battling the oni-spawn that had been issuing forth from the wound ripped in the air. She dared not look at the portal with her Void-sight, not wanting to see the physical representation of the distortion and discord Fu Leng’s agent had subjected the world to. She watched as the Hida formed up around the two Kuni, saw Chomei accidentally gathered up within that granite-faced contingent of Crab, and saw them move off towards the metal summoning bowl on the far side of the tournament grounds. Saw Chomei manage to extricate himself from the shugenja and take a few steps back to the rear, freeing himself up as another rear guard.

She hoped that the Hida would keep him safe. He was wielding a sword, but it looked too big for him, making him seem even younger than he actually was. Ariko-chan was armed as well. She had found a chopping sword from somewhere - probably one of the dead ashigaru - and had inserted herself into the defense of the dais. She was doing her training proud, Kagami had noticed when she had last managed to pull her attention away from where Jiromasu and Nami were continuing the grueling fight against a seemingly almost invulnerable Shihei. 

The portal pulsed with a putrid light and a pack of hound-like creatures, made of embers and coal, burst through the gateway and threw themselves, howling, at the advancing Crab. She bit her lip. They were going to get bogged down in the hounds, kept short of their goal. Her hand reached up to grasp the pearl at her neck, hidden under the two birds’ wings, and she reached through it as she began to cast, summoning an enormous deluge of water. The water rose up, not around herself, but around her cousin. She felt a surge of surprise twine into the intense focus she could sense through their bond, currently made even stronger when she had mingled her connection to the Void with his as he had launched himself forward to deal with Shihei. She felt the surprise turn to grim amusement and then to vindictive triumph as she released the spell at the hounds, incidentally catching Shihei full in the chest and staggering him backwards at the same time.

The Crab formation picked up its pace, taking advantage of the reprieve she had given them, and made it to the ritual basin, the two Kuni taking positions on either side of it, while the rest of their escort formed up around them, turning to face the oncoming hounds.

Then, two Wakaru no Oni spawn stepped through the portal and Kagami winced. She was desperately thankful for the number of Hida on-hand. Three bushi had been only just enough to fight a delaying action against the creatures; perhaps, with so many more, they would be able to fight the things to their final deaths.

The tournament grounds were in a state of what felt to her like total chaos, though she had thankfully not yet needed to heal any of her friends. Those on the dais were clustered around the second and third levels, leaving the lowest level clear. Those shugenja who were at this central muster point had all stepped down to that lower level on occasion, however, moving around it to heal those samurai and ashigaru who had been grievously injured and placed on the dais for care by their comrades. There was a shout and Kagami stepped down onto the platform and was hurrying forward, hands already coated in glowing water, as General Hashiga pushed his way past the defensive ring of ashigaru, a heavily bleeding Saito slung over his shoulder. He laid the other bushi down on the platform and Kagami threw herself down beside him. He had a hideous raking slash down his torso, the lacquered armour that should have protected him splintered and torn. It had absorbed just enough of the blow that it hadn’t been instantly fatal, however, and she brought her hands down directly onto the mangled, torn flesh without hesitation, feeling it knit together under her hands. 

“Ah, Kagami-san,” Saito said. Kagami glanced down at him in wide-eyed surprise that he was conscious, even as her lips began repeating the spell, pulling on the Void this time to increase its potency. He was very badly injured. “That feels most peculiar.”

Her Water kami, which had gone to join Jiromasu when she had sent water spiraling away from him and towards the fire-and-shadow oni spawn, returned as she finished her cast, lending her its strength, and the wounds on the Kakita’s chest and abdomen finished closing, the angry red scars fading to the pale white of long-healed damage. She sat back, then glanced up at where Doji Uki-sama sat. The Governor’s pale complexion was even more so than usual, though no sign of any obvious concern had crossed her face. But Kagami threw her a small, reassuring smile and the Doji gave her a tiny nod of acknowledgement, sitting just a little easier on her stool and returning her attention to the battle.

“I am surprised you were aware enough to even notice, Kakita Saito-sama,” she said, as the man pushed himself up. “I have not experienced it myself, but I have been told that feeling your wounds repair themselves when you have been so badly injured is a little unnerving.” She took the hand General Hashida had offered her and let him help her to her feet. Then the Akodo offered it to Saito and hauled the man to standing as well.

The Kakita looked down at his ruined armour and swore. “At least we killed that thing before it managed to take me from the fight,” he said. “I did not think to bring my spare armour to a treaty signing.”

“An understandable instance of poor planning,” General Hashiga said dryly. “Will you stay and join the defense of those here?”

Saito swore again. “I think I must. It is a hard thing to give up glory for such a practicality, but my life is not my own and my daimyo would be wroth with me for risking spending it foolishly.” He watched as another wave of goblins rushed towards them. “And there is work to be done here as well.”

“And thus you will find glory in your future as well,” Hashiga said.

“Named and unchained!” The words echoed across the battlefield and Kagami froze, then turned her unwilling eyes to where the sound had come from.

Named and unchained. Despite her best efforts, she had picked up a fair amount of Shadowlands lore, and those words chilled her. She could see Jiromasu and Nami stepping backwards from where Shihei had been and where now some dreadful parody of a samurai lifted the Ikoma’s sword, evil radiating off of it with such intensity that half the ashigaru and more than a few samurai were quailing before it. Named and unchained. Shihei had given his name, then. Had corrupted himself for power. Had drawn more and more upon his oni-patron during the protracted battle with Jiromasu and Nami, and now had been completely subsumed. Now his patron had a channel into the world and no one to restrain it. This was not an oni spawn, but a true oni.

But perhaps not completely free, despite the bloody remains of what had been Shihei that puddled around its feet. It snarled, staring at where the two Kuni were still chanting, one on either side of the ritual bowl. It turned to shuffle towards them, then roared in irritation, swiping at Jiromasu as her cousin aimed a blow at its unprotected back. She had felt him pull on the Void to enhance his blow and it bit in. Not as much as such a potent swing should have, but enough to gain the creature’s attention. She watched, her heart in her throat, as Jiromasu and Nami danced around the oni, keeping its attention on them. Then they were joined by four of the Hida and it howled in pain as Hida Yori’s jade-studded tetsubo connected with its knee, the heavy hammer pushing through the creature’s resistance to damage.

Jade. It was a corrupt creature, obviously, and was weak to jade. But Goro was distracted by closing the portal, and the creature was on the far side of the tournament grounds, too far away for most spells to reach. Kagami felt her stomach turn over as a swipe from the creature’s off-hand sent one of the Hida tumbling backwards. Enough strength to knock a full grown man down. And it was only Water spells that she could cast through the companion pearls. Jade Strike called on the Earth kami.

She swallowed hard, then began to cast, focusing carefully on a point some forty feet from the tight scrum of bushi surrounding the mostly-manifest creature. There was the odd moment of nausea as she saw through two sets of eyes at once, and then she blinked, settling properly back into her body. Kuso … she hoped not too many people noticed. She saw herself straighten and begin to cast and felt the pull on her connection to the Void. Oh, that felt very strange. It wasn’t the same as when Jiromasu tapped into the shared connection. She frowned. Her other self was dressed in Asahina blue. She glanced down at the Phoenix orange she was wearing. A question for another time. She turned her eyes away from herself, focusing on a young ashigaru woman who had been moved onto the first platform of the dais. She had work to do here, as well.

***

Kagami blinked as her vision settled and looked back over at the dais, not quite catching her own eye. Then she turned back to the oni Shihei, pulling on the Void as she reached for the Earth kami. Goro was so much better at this than she was, but she could, at least, call on her strength in the Void to lend urgency to her request to the kami. She felt the rising answer from the ground and emerald flame gathered in her hands before blasting forward to impact on the oni’s hide, charring and burning as it did so and causing the creature to turn its snarling face towards her. She began her chant again, not allowing its malevolent gaze to deter her, despite the almost overwhelming urge to turn and run from its wrath. This time, the bout of green fire took it straight in the face, leaving a hideous patch of half-melted flesh all down the side of its neck. It roared and tried to charge at her, blocked by the two Hida bushi who had, without even glancing her way to ascertain her identity, immediately moved to place themselves between the source of the Jade Strike and the oni it had targeted. It howled again as Hida Yori took advantage of its distraction to bring his great tetsubo crashing down into the creature’s other knee.

Then there was a giant gout of actinic purple flame from where the two Kuni had been chanting. Kagami glanced over, eyes squinting against the glare, in time to see them both staggering backwards. Kuni Iweko lost his balance, sprawling across the packed earth, arm thrown up to protect his eyes. Goro would have likewise fallen, had not Tetsunotaka’s quick reflexes allowed the big Daidoji to reach out and steady his charge, despite the fact that he himself had been staggered by the eruption of flame. It burned with a roaring that was loud enough that Kagami brought her hands up to her ears, black smoke billowing into the sky above them in a dense, oily cloud. Then the flame began to weaken, the pillar of fire shortening until it was no more than a few flickering flames, before finally extinguishing completely. As it finally died, the portal collapsed in on itself, the hole in the air repairing itself and leaving no more than a wisp of black smoke where it had been.

A cheer rose across the battlefield, as those facing Shadowlands creatures recognised that the battle would now have an end, and there was a sense of renewed determination and energy among the Rokugani defenders.

There was also a sense of desperation among the oni-spawn. And also from the oni Shihei, which seemed somehow diminished with the closing of the portal. It was not nearly as viscerally terrifying as it had been, and as Goro and Iweko began to chant Jade Strike in unison, and the ground began to rumble under her feet as the Earth kami responded to Goro’s call, she stepped back a little, content to husband her strength and let the Kuni unleash their retribution against the Foul. 

The simultaneous Jade Strike from the two Kuni was bright enough to banish the growing dusk, lighting up the tournament grounds as if it were a green-tinted noon, and Kagami found herself having to blink away the stars in her eyes as the fire faded away. The oni had dropped to its knees, clawing wildly around itself in blind agony. Hida Yori stepped forward, neatly dodging the flailing limbs, to bring his tetsubo crashing down on the creature’s skull, and ending its intrusion into Rokugan.

Kagami sagged with relief, then staggered forward with a scream as pain bloomed down her left shoulder and she spun around, her right hand automatically drawing her wakizashi in order to catch the goblin’s second swing of its sword on the shining metal. Oh, by all the little kami, it hurt . She dropped into the Iron Keep defense as the other goblins in the pack rushed towards her.

“Kagami!” She had no idea how many throats her name had issued from, but it was definitely more than one, and she grinned slightly as she sensed them rushing forwards to help her. They didn’t need to worry… she could feel the Void pulling at her and she wasn’t needed here any longer. She savoured the look of shock on the goblins’ faces as she became insubstantial and began the reincorporation with the Kagami still on the dais. They wouldn’t have time to recover from the surprise, she was sure. There were at least three bushi bearing down on them. Probably more.

***

She cried out as her memories and the pain became part of her, her left hand suddenly losing strength in the tying of the bandage. The ashigaru she was helping looked up at her, suddenly worried. “Samurai-sama?” he asked.

She shook her head, gritting her teeth, trying to ignore the warmth seeping down her back, and hoping that the orange-red of her dress would, for a short time, at least, mask the blood that would be soaking through it. As soon as she had finished with this young man, she would heal herself. 

There was a sense of soothing coolness, and the pain began to ease before she could begin to deal with the injury herself, however. Startled, she glanced around; she hadn’t heard anyone casting. And then she realised that her kami had draped itself across her bent back like a shawl. It had noticed her pain and had, apparently, not waited for her to call on it. She paused in her work for a moment, trying to process this. It had never happened before. She had never heard of something like this happening before. Then the man beneath her hands gave a groan and she refocused on him, carefully removing the shards of chitin that had broken off in the wound on his leg. It would not do to leave any Shadowlands remnants behind when she healed him.

She finished with the ashigaru and rose, stepping back up onto the higher tier of the dais in order to have a better view of the battlefield. She could make out her cousin, staring at her, and she raised her left hand and waved. There was a slight twinge of pain, and her kami, still draped around her shoulders, emitted a sense of petulant irritation at her for moving.

“Sorry,” she apologised, and lowered her arm, allowing it to continue mending the damage from the goblin’s blade. Probably a good idea not to interrupt the healing process - who knew what foulness coated their weapons? She doubted they were ever properly cleaned.

Jiromasu had seen her, however. She felt a pulse of mild relief across their bond, then he turned back to the job of helping the samurai exterminate the last of the Shadowlands creatures that Shihei had brought forth.

The battle was winding down, she could see. And she was grateful. Her connection to the kami was feeling frail and fluttery, a clear sign that she was close to exhaustion and she did not want to have to deal with any other emergencies that might need her. 

She bit her lip as she watched small groups of samurai hunting down the remaining creatures. Some of them were attempting to flee, and she hoped they would not manage to escape. She wasn’t sure if the treaty was going to be signed after this, or at least not in its current form, but if it was, she and Jiromasu and Nami were going to be heading into Lion Lands. That would leave Goro and Tetsunotaka to deal with those creatures that escaped. She didn’t like the idea of them having to do so alone.

She had used skills and spells that very few knew she had, just now. It had been a chaotic mess of a battlefield, but bushi were far more used to that than many others. And she was sure that Hida Yori and Kuni Iweko, at least, would have recognized some of the anomalies of how she had been able to do what she had done. She hoped Goro would be able to have them keep quiet about it. She hoped no one else had noticed that, for a brief moment, there had been an extra shugenja on the field. It was an ability of hers that she didn’t really want generally known.

She glanced up at where Doji Uki sat and found the woman staring down at her. Kagami startled a little, but quickly calmed the surge of guilt. No. Doji Uki already knew that she could be in two places at once. That had been part of the report. She just hadn’t dwelled on it. Then she bit her lip. They had not reported on her ability to reach through her pearl to the companion ones that hung around the necks of the male members of the Northern Yoriki, however. She bowed her head to the Doji to acknowledge the attention, then turned back to watch the fight. Lion and Crane were once again fighting side by side, she noted, and, despite the seriousness of the situation, she smiled a little at the irony of it.

[1] Kuni escort needed.

Chapter Text

Chomei was desperately weary. The smallest of the Wakeru no Oni spawn were fast and skittered around in a way that was fundamentally disconcerting, though he had begun to be able to accurately predict their movements. They also still had nastily sharp claws, and the skirts of his kimono and the legs of the hakama beneath were in tatters, though he had managed to avoid anything other than superficial cuts to his actual body. They were down to just the little ones now, the Hida having dealt with all the larger versions, but there were so many of them!

One darted past, and he swung Tetsunotaka-sama’s katana at it, catching it on its main body and severing it in half. He thanked the ancestors for granting him good aim. That one was small enough that he had given it a final death, but if his aim had been off, if he had severed one of the fragile limbs, rather than the creature’s body, he would have been dealing with two of them.

There was a crunch as Tetsunotaka-sama stomped on one that had gotten past the others and come within range of the shugenja, his heavy, armoured footwear making short work of the creature.

There was a flash of green jade-fire off to one side, and Chomei glanced that way. He had heard the yell of “named and unchained” and had seen half the Hida turn from their defense of the shugenja to deal with this new threat, but hadn’t understood what it had meant, though he had felt the wave of terror that had swept over the tournament grounds. It had come from where Jiromasu-sama had been fighting Shihei, and when he glanced over, whatever it was that was there now had not been the Ikoma.

Jade-fire must mean that another of the shugenja had come to help with the fight, as the two Kuni were still chanting over the ritual basin and Chomei glanced over to see if it was Asahina Hino-sama, who had cast Sapphire Strike and who would therefore likely know Jade Strike as well. He blinked, and almost missed a Wakeru no Oni spawn in his shock. He skewered it on the end of his blade, then kicked it off before turning to look again at the shugenja. They were standing all alone, some fifty feet away from him, and they were wearing Asahina blue, but they were far too small for it to be Asahina Hino. Too small to be any of the adult shugenja other than…

He stared at Kagami-sama as she cast again, brilliant green fire gathering in her palms before arcing through the air to impact directly into the creature’s face. Before he could do more than wonder how she had made it all the way across the battlefield - and how anyone had let her come alone! -  his vision was blotted out by a bright purple-white light and he staggered sideways as a searing-hot shockwave buffeted him as the two Kuni finished their cast and the blood in the ritual basin burst into a pillar of flame. It had knocked the few remaining Wakeru no Oni spawn tumbling as well, and he quickly cut down three more of them while the heat of the flames felt like it was crisping the hair on the back of his neck.

The gout of flame gradually dwindled and, as it snuffed itself out, the portal in the centre of the tournament grounds collapsed in on itself, and some of the miasma of terror that had been making it so hard to hold his ground faded. It was a massive relief and he felt almost jubilant as he killed the last of the little oni-spawn and the two Kuni stepped towards the creature that Jiromasu-sama and their clansmen were fighting, brilliant green fire surging from their fingertips with an intensity that put Kagami-sama’s efforts to shame. She had said, hadn’t she, that Goro-sama was much stronger at it than she, and this demonstration clearly underlined that fact. 

Kagami-sama. He looked back over at her just as she staggered forward with a scream, away from where a goblin’s blow had landed on her unarmoured back. A whole pack of them had come up behind while everyone had been distracted by the oni whose head Hida Yori-sama’s tetsubo had just caved in. And Kagami-sama was standing out there all alone. 

“Kagami!” 

Tetsuotaka-sama had started moving before Kagami-sama’s scream had ended, and Jiromasu-sama and Nami-sama were also both in motion, as were more than one of the Hida, all sprinting to the shugenja’s aid. Kagami-sama had drawn her wakizashi and, despite the blood dripping down her back, was successfully fending off the goblins who had rushed her. But there was something strange about the little Ishiken. Her form was blurring, darkening. And then she simply dissolved, like smoke torn apart by a stiff breeze. 

The goblins that had been attacking her chattered and screeched in thwarted rage, screeches that became panicked as the oncoming bushi thundered into their ragged line. It was no contest, and all lay dead before very many minutes had passed, the one which had struck Kagami-sama cleaved almost in twain by the Moonlit Blade. 

Jiromasu-sama glanced around the battlefield and then back at the others. “I will take Chomei-kun to Ariko-chan, then return to helping clean up the last of them.”

Chomei was tired enough to be almost purely grateful for Jiromasu-sama’s statement. He was also fairly sure that it was at least partially an excuse to go check on Kagami-sama, which helped to soothe whatever remaining sting there was to his pride. 

They made their way back to the dais without impediment, though both kept a keen eye out for potential dangers. As they approached the dais, Chomei noticed Ariko in amongst the ashigaru defenders, a chopping sword in her hand. Blood streaked the sword, and splatters of blood and ichor over her kimono showed that Chomei had not been the only trainee to have fully participated in the battle. When she saw them coming, she waved to them, giving them a tired smile.

“Hello Jiromasu-sama, Chomei-kun. It is good to see you uninjured,” she said. She glanced at Chomei’s tattered kimono. “Did you go wading through a pond filled with sword-blades, Chomei-kun?”

“It didn’t feel far off from that,” he said, after a moment’s consideration. “I am glad to see you are uninjured as well.”

She nodded, then stepped aside to let them through the perimeter guard and on towards the dais.

“We will check in,” Jiromasu-sama said. “And then, if you wish, you can join the perimeter guard. But you have done well today, and the role at this point is precautionary. You can also honourably remain on the dais. Kagami-san is without a yojimbo in easy range. And she may be able to use your help.”

Chomei looked at the Kakita blankly, trying to figure out if he had truly just suggested that Chomei act as yojimbo to the shugenja until her true ones returned. It must have just been because there was no longer any real danger, and it would give him an excuse to not feel like he must join the perimeter guard. But even so, the idea of Jiromasu-sama placing that level of trust in him, even just in mostly-empty words, was enough to flood his chest with warm pride.

“I would be honoured to be of use to Asahina Kagami-sama,” he said.

“Then let us go find her,” Jiromasu-sama said, glancing around. Then he skirted the edge of the platform, heading towards where he must have seen his cousin. Chomei had not been able to identify her until they got considerably closer, however. She had been bent down, examining a samurai with blood coating the whole side of his head. As they drew near, he realised that it was Kakita Oguri-sama. 

“Oguri-san! I see you found action,” Jiromasu-sama said, drawing to a stop behind Kagami’s right shoulder.

The other Kakita looked up at his clansman and smiled a little weakly. “Quite a bit of it,” he acknowledged. He waved a hand at the side of his head. “This looks worse than it is.”

“It is still quite bad enough,” Kagami-sama said tartly. “Hold still.” She chanted a spell and then placed a water-covered hand, glowing in the dusk, against his unbloodied cheek. The Kakita’s eyes closed on a sigh as her hand made contact with his cheek and the pain began to subside.

“And how are you, Kagami-san?” Jiromasu-sama asked, as she removed her hand from the man’s cheek. He must have noticed the slight shake to her hand, Chomei thought.

She glanced at him and smiled. “I am very tired. And I will not be able to call upon the kami much longer until I have had a chance to rest and recover, but I am fine.”

“No lingering pain in your left shoulder?” Jiromasu-sama asked, staring at his cousin’s back. That was when Chomei noticed the darker patch on the left shoulder, turning the deep orange of the kimono to a red that was closer to black.

“I am fine , Jiromasu,” she insisted.

Oh. The Kagami out on the tournament grounds had not been quite as illusionary as he had thought. But then, she had screamed when she had been hit, so why he had somehow thought that did not make much sense.

“Very well,” Jiromasu-sama said, apparently willing to accept her word. “Chomei-kun will stay here with you. I will head back out to continue the clean up.” He stepped up another level on the dais, in order to get a better view of the battlefield.

“Jiromasu-san,” Doji Uki-sama’s voice floated down from where she still sat on her carved stool. “I will take your report.”

“Of course, Doji Uki-sama,” Jiromasu-sama said, immediately altering whatever plan he had been considering and turning to make his way up to her.

***

Despite how exhausted she had been, Kagami was up early the next morning, her mind still swirling with the events of the day before. She sighed and rose, dressing in some of her oldest, most comfortable clothing before slipping outside and making her way down to the dock. The wooden slats were damp with the dew, but she sat anyways. The sky was just beginning to lighten with dawn, and she sat facing where the dawn colours were streaking the sky, trying to let the beauty of the new day soothe some of the disquiet caused by the last one.

That Shihei had been a traitor and an agent of Fu Leng was not in question. And Masatari had been implicated and involved in his treason, but to what degree was in question. The Ikoma had joined in the battle against the Shadowlands creatures and had died to the claws of one of the spider-creatures. She knew that Jiromasu had doubts as to whether the creature had earned its victory, or whether Masatari had allowed it to strike him down, that his death be an honourable one in battle rather than his having to face the dishonour of his complicity. She was not saddened by his death at all, of course, but it was still frustrating. All those that they might have questioned regarding the situation were now dead.

Immediately after the battle, General Hashiga had granted the Northern Yoriki access to the tent Masatari had been using. A quick search of his belongings had produced little of value. They had found a few letters in a cipher that none of them recognised. And when Kagami had asked help from the Air kami, all that had been uncovered was the remains of the poison used against the General in a hidden pocket of one of his travel bags, still wrapped up in its paper packaging. General Hashiga had looked troubled by both discoveries. Not surprising, given that it was his clansman that was involved in the disgrace and he had allowed Crane and Crab to find evidence of that dishonour. But given the enormity of Shihei’s actions, and the known connection between the two men, there had been little option. Still, there had been tension between the leadership of the two provinces in the wake of the battle on the tournament grounds.

He had consented to Goro retaining the letters, though he had asked for copies, and that was one of the tasks Kagami had set herself for this morning. The others were heading to the summit grounds in order to give their reports to various clan superiors - including the two children, though Kagami was a little unclear who would be receiving Chomei’s report. Ariko, in being the child of an allied minor clan, would report to whomever Doji Uki considered appropriate. Chomei’s case was a little more complicated.

The darkness of Fu Leng had struck again in Chisana Basho on a larger scale than they had been dealing with since the One-Day War, and Kagami was very unhappy with this fact. She had understood that they were going to be dealing with the action’s ripple effects for years afterwards, but this felt like an increase in activity that was intended to facilitate a resurgence. She watched as the dawn colours painted the sky, and wondered who else had been working with Shihei and Masatari. Whether Masatari had been aware of the Foul corruption of Shihei’s words and works, or whether his participation in Shihei’s plans had been due to the Tainted samurai’s persuasions and his use of Masatari’s dislike of Hashiga and Aromoro and the Ikoma’s treasonous conspiracy to advance their political agenda. How deeply had that agenda been corrupted by the foulness? Who else had been compromised? And how seriously would Ikoma Nezu take such warnings? Was he, too, part of the Ikoma conspiracy?

The glorious colours in the sky peaked and then faded as the sun crested the horizon, and Kagami turned to watch the sunlight hit the highest of the mountain tops and begin the slow movement down the mountainside. 

The water before the dock boiled and Kagami glanced down at it with momentary alarm before relaxing as first Jakla’s yojimbo and then Jakla surfaced. She greeted them both.

“Kagami-san,” Jakla said. With a powerful thrust of her tail, she rose high enough out of the water to loop a coil of her tail onto the decking of the dock and settled down beside Kagami. Leoleo remained in the water, turned to face the river. Clearly, he did not expect any threats from the samurai compound.

“Have the ripples calmed?” Kagami asked.

“For now, it seems.” Jakla sat beside her in silence for a moment, both shugenja watching the slow movement of the sun. “Our Sikauti report that very few of the Foul creatures escaped the Rokugani blades. They killed a few more and are tracking down the rest. We will watch while you are gone, and will let the Rokugani-who-serve here know if there are any that pass beyond our reach, so that they can tell those who must know in the town.”

“Oh. You know about that?” Kagami watched as the sunlight hit a large dead snag that poked up from the crest of one of the ridges. A small speck rose from the bare branches, an eagle in search of prey. “But it is only myself, Jiromasu-san, and Nami-san who are to join the Lion contingent on their return, and that is only if the treaty is signed. Goro-san and Tetsunotaka-san are to remain here and see to the protection of the North. And the running down of any creatures of the Foul that had escaped.”

Jakla shook her head. “You all go. Or none of you do.”

Kagami considered this. Was Goro and Tetsunotaka’s absence to be to the same location as her own? Perhaps they would be required somewhere else in the province. Or perhaps Goro would be needed on some concern of the Crab’s. This new incursion would no doubt be of interest to them. Could Jakla determine their destination or just their absence? Of course, it being all or none did seem to suggest that they were heading to the same location. She wondered how Goro would enjoy a Lion Winter Court.

“Have we succeeded, then, regardless of whether the treaty is signed?” she asked, finally.

“The Foul is ever seeking to undo what is,” Jakla said. “But the impediment to the water’s smooth flow has been removed. The ripples no longer bounce and churn around its unseen presence. Do you think the treaty is in jeopardy?”

Kagami considered, listening to the early morning bird song. A kingfisher swooped past, hunting for the small fish that lurked along the shores of the river. Jakla’s presence was helping her mind calm. Or perhaps that was just the reassurance that this part, at least, was over. This threat to Chisana Basho. She smiled a little. She was not used to Jakla’s presence being calming. Usually, she was far too nervous about proving herself, or avoiding misunderstanding, or just in not upsetting this potent but alien ally.  She shook her head. “No. I think that it may not  be in the form that was last agreed upon, but I think it will be signed. I think Ikoma Nezu-sama has just had the importance of working together against the Foul demonstrated for him.”

Jakla nodded. “You will tell Jiromasu-san what I have told you. And the Naga will keep watch for any sign of the Foul while you are away.” She reached over to tap the necklace around Kagami’s throat. “And if there is something you must be aware of, I will let you know.” She hesitated. “I cannot initiate the sharing of minds. I think that is something that is part of how you see the world. But I can let you know to reach for me.”

That was something Kagami had not been aware of. There was still so much they didn’t know about the link between them. “Thank you,” she said simply. Jakla nodded and slipped back into the water and the two Naga disappeared back under the surface. She caught the shine of their tails once more before they joined the river, heading back up towards the lake.

She felt far more settled for having had the conversation. Knowing that the Naga considered Chisana Basho was sorted and safe was remarkably reassuring. It didn’t remove more mundane threats from the province, obviously, but those were ones that the province’s yoriki could be dispatched to handle far more easily. And they were going to be absent during the winter months. The types of threats that raised their heads during that time were generally ones that could be dealt with by doshin.

They just had to worry about what might await them in Lion lands. And that had gotten considerably more complicated, since it wasn’t just a political disagreement between two families regarding how their Clan was run. Now it also included interference by Fu Leng’s agents, and that put an entirely different spin on the situation.

There were familiar footsteps on the dock behind her and her cousin sat down beside her. “Alright there, Kagami?” he asked.

She sighed and leaned her head against his shoulder. “Just thinking about this winter,” she said. “Despite what happened yesterday, I’m going to remain an article in the treaty, aren’t I?”

Jiromasu hummed thoughtfully, wrapping an arm around her shoulders and letting her bury herself into his side. “We could possibly have that clause removed at this point,” he said. “But I don’t think we should, Kagami-san. We have just learned that the issues in Lion lands have an even greater chance of impacting us than we had previously thought. And that Fu Leng’s will may be part of it all. Our visit there will give us the chance to gain a greater understanding of who is involved, who are our foes, and possibly to find some way to hinder them, or even expose them completely. Some of this will depend on General Hashiga-sama’s reaction to yesterday’s events, of course. But I do not think it will be a great hardship to allow yourself to be courted by him.”

“It feels dishonest, though,” Kagami said. It was, perhaps, the part of all this that upset her the  most. That the visit was supposed to be a preliminary to a true negotiation for her hand. And there was no intention on the Crane side that this would occur. Not that she would ever voice the concern to anyone other than Jiromasu.

“Such an event is not impossible, however,” Jiromasu said. “And such situations arise often. The Lion made the request. It was not us offering up the opportunity in bad faith. We are under no obligation to seriously consider it, no matter how much they might like us to. However, it is far politer to give them the chance to plead their case. To try and convince you, and me, and thereby perhaps Doji Uki-sama, that it is an alliance to be desired.”

That… made sense. And so, much like travel papers for one purpose did not preclude you also pursuing other goals as well during your journey, this treaty clause could perhaps allow for alternate purposes without loss of honour. And Jiromasu had said before that her presence there would also be a distraction. And Hashiga-sama had been aware of the decision to offer an alternate clause and had worked to facilitate it, which meant he must be aware of her role as distraction. And she knew he had no desire to wed her. Or, at least, she was almost positive of that fact.

“Will he truly be courting me?” she asked. “I have difficulty believing that he would willingly play a part.”

“I do not think he will be holding out much hope of success,” Jiromasu said. “He knows too much of the Crane’s true sentiment on the matter. But it is what his daimyo wishes. And it is what the treaty says, at least in its current form. Yes, I think that he will be courting you.” He gave her a squeeze and smiled his lop-sided smile at her. “I am somewhat curious what a courtship from such a renowned warrior will look like. It will not harm your reputation to be sought after by such a respected and powerful man. I am sure he will not be as clumsy as Oguri-san was.”

Kagami sighed. “Well, with General Hashiga-sama, it is something I am expected to be open to. His attentions are to be welcomed and at least the fact that they are coming will be something that I am aware of.” She gave a little groan and buried her face into her cousin’s side. “Though so is everyone else, Jiromasu! Everytime he does something, everyone will be watching for it and they will be speculating and trying to read my responses to it and…” she trailed off in a despairing wail. Jiromasu was shaking with repressed laughter and she hit him in the chest, even as she kept her face buried in his side. “Horrid man!”

He caught her hand and held it to his chest. “I do feel for you,” he promised her, though his voice was still rich with laughter. “But I am sure that you will be fine. You will feel some embarrassment, yes, I am sure. But you are not the girl who came to Chisana Basho a few years ago, who would have given anything to be able to disappear into my shadow. You will hold your head up high. And you will respond to Hashiga-sama’s words and actions as is appropriate for your own dignity and your kindness. And you will make me proud.”

Kagami sighed and slumped into his side. “I will respond as is appropriate for my dignity and my awareness of my connections to the world,” she agreed. “And I will make you proud.”

***

Chomei shifted his feet. It was somewhat earlier in the afternoon, three days later, but they were once again gathered at the tournament grounds. The Chisana Basho and Lion honour guards had each reformed on their side of the square. There had been a few losses from the unexpected battle, but with enough shugenja to hand who knew how to heal, those losses had been few and almost all who had been injured were once again made whole. The spectators from Hashi no Mura were fewer this time. After the first disastrous attempt at the treaty signing, the heimin had largely stayed away. A few of the town notables were there, though, with a slightly nervous-looking Bureaucrat Bobu prominently at the center of the heimin. Most of the samurai residents had returned as well. Chomei supposed that it might have been seen to be disloyal to Doji Uki-sama if they had stayed away, and their absence might well have been noticed. He got the impression that the province’s daimyo missed little. Oguri-sama was there as well, standing straight and proud. Kagami had healed the raking claw-slashes that had laid open his scalp, but the tips of the three scars that remained were visible, curving down over his temple and stopping at the edge of his eyebrow and at the corner of his eye. 

It had been a hectic few days as the adults had all been dealing with the initial consequences of the fallen Ikoma’s actions. His own participation in that had been to try and stay out from underfoot as much as possible. Especially after the first day, where he and Ariko had joined the others in going into town to provide a report of their actions during the engagement. Ariko had provided hers to Daidoji Aiko-sama. When Chomei’s turn had come, he was led into a room that contained five samurai and two scribes. It had been both overwhelmingly terrifying to be facing so many there to hear his words, and also reassuring to see both his father and Jiromasu-sama in attendance, as well as Daidoji Aiko-sama, Ikoma Nezu-sama, and General Hashiga-sama. At first he could not understand why there would be so many, but then it occurred to him that he was the only Lion who had been involved in the closing of the portal, the only Lion who had seen Ikoma Shihei’s transformation into the abomination bearing his name at close quarters. That had not done anything to ease his nerves as he stood in front of so many high ranking samurai from both Clans.

“You will begin from how you first identified Shihei in the crowd and will continue until I left you with my cousin,” Jiromasu-sama said. “Akodo Chomei-kun, report.”

Chomei took a deep breath and tried to remember what Jiromasu had told him the first time he had had to make an official report. Take your time. Do not worry about the reasons for things happening, report only what happened. Facts, not feelings or guesses.

He had spent some time reviewing what he remembered from the chaotic and terrifying battle. So much of it had been instinct and desperate scrambling to keep up with events. It hadn’t been until he had been following Kagami-sama for some time that he had suddenly realised that he still had Tetsunotaka-sama’s katana in his hand. He had cleaned the sword and carefully slipped it through the folds of his obi, though Yuki-san had had to have one of her underlings repair the damage that, despite his care, the razor-sharp blade had done to the cloth. And with the blade bare, not housed in its sheath, he had had to be extremely careful of all his movements. It had been a matter of great relief when Tetsunotaka-sama had arrived back at the dais after the battle had ended and Chomei could return the borrowed blade.

He had given his report and the provincial notables had accepted it with curt nods. Jiromasu-sama had listened to it with his usual half-smile, but his eyes held a greater warmth that told Chomei that he was pleased with Chomei’s actions. His father’s expression had shown a fierce pride by the end of his report that made Chomei feel rather like he could sprint up to the top of the nearest mountain.

“You have done well, Chomei-kun,” Daidoji Aiko-sama said, before dismissing him. “Hida Yori-san spoke well to me of your intelligence, your responsiveness to changing battlefield situations, and your accurate assessment of your abilities and how best to support those you fought with.” He paused, then smiled. “Not quite in those words, but that was his meaning. That is high praise. Your father has every right to feel proud of his son.” 

What the Hida had actually said, Chomei later learned, had been that “the cub kept his head, kept out of the way, and gave many of those tiny thrice-cursed Wakeru no Oni spawn their final deaths before they became a problem.” Chomei had to admit that Daidoji Aiko’s translation of the Crab’s bluntness into more courteous language did a lot to elevate the praise.

Jiromasu-sama had smiled when Chomei had mentioned it. “Those who interact with them regularly in Chisana Basho have grown used to making those translations,” he said. “It would be incorrect to assume that those blunt words do not hold respect for the skills needed to achieve what was done.” His smile broadened. “Hida Yori-sama, on hearing that Kagami-san had brought Tetsunotaka-sama back from having been deeply corrupted by the Taint, a feat that is all but unheard of, said it was a ‘useful spell’.”

And now they were all back at the tournament grounds, to listen once more to the clauses of the agreed upon treaty and see it signed. Then there would be a celebratory dinner. Chomei did not think that he was the only one whose eyes kept scanning the crowd, though what or who they might see was a question he did not have an answer to. After all, the only ones they knew of who were implicated in the whole business were dead.

Hunting down the others involved in the plot was, Chomei knew, part of the future plans for General Hashiga-sama and Father. And he was also reasonably sure that it was something that was likely to involve Jiromasu-sama, Kagami-sama, and Nami-sama, during their visit to the Lion province. He didn’t know if that was already an official part of General Hashiga-sama’s plan, but it seemed highly unlikely that those in “the Winds of Change” as Nami-sama had once named their group, could be around such a volatile situation and not end up involved. If it weren’t for what he knew of Kagami-sama and her dislike of being the centre of all eyes, he might think that was why she looked a little nervous, standing beside her cousin on the dais. As her role in the treaty was read out, though, her chin rose and her face took on a look of quiet calm. Then she turned her face slightly to glance up towards the other side of the dais above hers and she gave Hashiga-sama a small, shy smile. The General did not smile back - unsurprising, it hardly would have befitted his dignity on such a solemn occasion - but he did incline his head to her in recognition. Chomei didn’t think there was truly any spark between them - if there was anyone Kagami-sama favoured, he was pretty sure that it was Tetsunotaka-sama - but clearly the treaty was going to be followed by the Crane, if the Lion took their responsibilities seriously.

The treaty was not particularly long, Jiromasu-sama had assured Chomei, but it felt interminable as the Doji courtier was reading it out. It was finally over, however, and the document was brought forward for Doji Uki-sama and Ikoma Nezu-sama to place their chops upon it. Chomei heaved a sigh of relief, both at the completion of the ceremony and also that it had finished without being once again interrupted.

There was to be a final evening of entertainment and celebration and then the summit was to have concluded. Tomorrow was devoted to the preparations necessary for both delegations to begin their return journeys, and then they would be heading back to their homes the following day. His visit to Jiromasu-sama, as wonderful and painfully intense as it had been, was to conclude the day after that, as the Kakita and his cousin would need to begin to prepare for their extended sojourn in Lion lands. Jiromasu-sama had reminded him that Chomei was to continue reporting on his progress, and that his letters would be sent on from Yoriki House to wherever Jiromasu-sama was staying in Lion lands. Father had likewise reminded him to write to his parents and to his sisters. 

It was not all goodbyes, however. Oguri-sama had let them know the evening before that he had received a letter from Chomei’s foster family approving Ariko joining him for the remainder of Summer Rest. Chomei had not known that Oguri-sama had even asked about that, and he found himself considering the Kakita with more charity than he had previously. His stilted but civil interactions with Kagami-sama had become less strained when he had realised that she was included in the treaty, perhaps because it suddenly occurred to him just how politically valuable the woman he had been pursuing was. 

Chomei turned to follow Nami-sama as the woman made her way towards the main pavilion. Gentle music was already drifting out from among the fluttering silk of the walls, the geisha from both the House of Many Flowers and several of the local geisha houses having been contracted for this evening’s celebration. There was likely to be a great deal of sake drunk this evening, but despite the fact that both sides were likely to over-indulge, he doubted that there would be any real issues. Even though the Shadowlands incursion had been precipitated by a Lion, both sides had fought together against the threat, and both sides had had losses. The mutual respect that Jiromasu-sama’s tournament had begun had been solidified by the Peace Summit Battle.

It was fitting, Chomei thought, that Shihei’s attempts to undermine the peace process and bring division and discord to the relationship between the two provinces had ended up affirming General Hashiga-sama’s decisions and making it that much harder for future sabotage attempts to succeed. 

And he and Ariko had been part of it.